|dia2 = Standard Bolognese Luthic (''Lúthica Bolognesa'')
|dia3 = Paulistan Luthic (''Lúthica Paulista'')
|stand1 = Standard Ravennese Luthic (''Lúthica'')
|stand1 = Standard Ravennese Luthic (''Lúthica'')
|script1 = Latn
|script1 = Latn
Line 44:
Line 40:
| brcl = luth
| brcl = luth
}}
}}
==Disclaimer==
This article is extremely outdated, without a forecast to be updated. [https://docs.google.com/document/d/12cxldxeUnAzpVeVElpPF4qe81NrwHjPGbeSIYspeAIA/edit?usp=sharing| The most updated resource can be checked here.]
<br>
Sincerely, [[User:Lëtzelúcia|Lëtzelúcia]].
<br>
Update: This article started to be updated and will be ready within this year.
==Luthic==
[[Luthic]] ([[w:Help:IPA|/ˈluːθ.ɪk/]] [[w:Help:Pronunciation respelling key|''LOOTH-ik'']], less often ([[w:Help:IPA|/ˈlʌθ.ɪk/]] [[w:Help:Pronunciation respelling key|''LUTH-ik'']]; also ''Luthish''; [[w:Endonym|endonym:]] ''Lúthica'' [[IPA for Luthic|[ˈluː.ti.kɐ]]] or ''Rasda Lúthica'' [[IPA for Luthic|[ˈraz.dɐ ˈluː.ti.kɐ]]]) is an Italic language spoken by the Luths, with significant East Germanic influence. Unlike other Romance languages, such as Portuguese, Spanish, Catalan, Occitan, and French, Luthic preserves a substantial inherited vocabulary from East Germanic, instead of only proper names that survived in historical accounts, and loanwords. About 250,000 people speak Luthic worldwide.
[[Luthic]] ([[w:Help:IPA|/ˈluːθ.ɪk/]] [[w:Help:Pronunciation respelling key|''LOOTH-ik'']], less often ([[w:Help:IPA|/ˈlʌθ.ɪk/]] [[w:Help:Pronunciation respelling key|''LUTH-ik'']]; also ''Luthish''; [[w:Endonym|endonym:]] ''Lúthica'' [[IPA for Luthic|[ˈluː.ti.kɐ]]] or ''Rasda Lúthica'' [[IPA for Luthic|[ˈraz.dɐ ˈluː.ti.kɐ]]]) is an Italic language spoken by the Luths, with significant East Germanic influence. Unlike other Romance languages, such as Portuguese, Spanish, Catalan, Occitan, and French, Luthic preserves a substantial inherited vocabulary from East Germanic, instead of only proper names that survived in historical accounts, and loanwords. About 250,000 people speak Luthic worldwide.
Line 62:
Line 51:
Luthic is an inflected fusional language, with four/five cases for nouns, pronouns (comitative forms), and adjectives (nominative, accusative, genitive, dative); three genders (masculine, feminine, neuter); and three numbers (singular, dual in personal pronouns, and plural).
Luthic is an inflected fusional language, with four/five cases for nouns, pronouns (comitative forms), and adjectives (nominative, accusative, genitive, dative); three genders (masculine, feminine, neuter); and three numbers (singular, dual in personal pronouns, and plural).
==Classification==
==Etymology==
[[File:Romance-lg-classification Luthic.png|thumb|Chart of Romance languages based on structural and comparative criteria, not on socio-functional ones. FP: Franco-Provençal, IR: Istro-Romanian.]]
The ethnonym Luths remains one of the most debated issues in both Germanic and Romance philology. The earliest attestation appears in Greco-Roman authors of the 6th century, who mention the Lūthae (alternatively Lūthī) as one of the new barbaric peoples of Ravenna. This is usually traced back to a Gotho-Luthic lūþiks—although many scholars consider this to be a scribal error, a “correction” of *lūhtiks after influence from Latin lūthicus.
Luthic is an [[w:Indo-European languages|Indo-European language]] that belongs to the Gotho-Romance group of the Italic languages, however Luthic has great Germanic influence; where the [[w:Germanic languages|Germanic languages]] are traditionally subdivided into three branches: [[w:North Germanic languages|North Germanic]], [[w:East Germanic languages|East Germanic]], and [[w:West Germanic languages|West Germanic]]. The first of these branches survives in modern [[w:Danish language|Danish]], [[w:Swedish language|Swedish]], [[w:Norwegian language|Norwegian]], [[w:Elfdalian language|Elfdalian]], [[w:Faroese language|Faroese]], and [[w:Icelandic language|Icelandic]], all of which are descended from [[w:Old Norse language|Old Norse]]. The East Germanic languages are now extinct, and [[w:Gothic language|Gothic]] is the only language in this branch which survives in written texts; Luthic is the only surviving Indo-European language with extensive East Germanic derived vocabulary. The West Germanic languages, however, have undergone extensive dialectal subdivision and are now represented in modern languages such as [[w:English language|English]], [[w:German language|German]], [[w:Dutch language|Dutch]], [[w:Yiddish language|Yiddish]], [[w:Afrikaans language|Afrikaans]], and others.
within the '''[[w:Anglo-Frisian languages|Anglo-Frisian languages]]''', which also include
{{legend|#FFD700|[[w:Frisian languages|Frisian]] ([[w:West Frisian language|West]], [[w:North Frisian language|North]], [[w:Saterland Frisian language|Saterland]]);}} within the '''[[w:North Sea Germanic languages|North Sea Germanic languages]]''', which also include
{{legend|#00FF00|[[w:Central German|Central]]; in [[w:Luxembourg|Lux.]]: [[w:Luxembourgish|Luxembourgish]]}}
{{legend|#008000|[[w:Upper German|Upper]]}}
...... [[w:Yiddish|Yiddish]]; <br>
within the '''[[w:East Germanic languages|East Germanic languages]]''', which also include
{{legend|#9A22FD|[[Luthic]]}}]]
Among the Romance languages, its classification has always been controversial, for example, it is one of the [[w:Italo-Dalmatian languages|Italo-Dalmatian languages]] and most closely related to [[w:Istriot language|Istriot]] on the one hand and [[w:Tuscan dialect|Tuscan-Italian]] on the other. Some authors include it among the [[w:Gallo-Italic languages|Gallo-Italic languages]], and according to others, it is not related to either one. Although both [[w:Ethnologue|Ethnologue]] and [[w:Glottolog|Glottolog]] group Luthic into a new language group, the Gotho-Romance (''opere citato'') family.
In the Gotho-Luthic language, the Luths referred to themselves collectively as the *Lūþiþiuþa “Luth people”—likely a compound of an unattested *Lūþus and þiuþa, attested as genitive plural Lūþiþiuþārum.
Although the language region is surrounded by [[w:Gallo-Italic languages|Gallo-Italic languages]], Luthic does not share some traits with these immediate neighbours. For example, Luthic did not fully undergo [[w:Nasalization|vowel nasalisation]], as vowels are only nasalised preceding a [[w:Gemination|geminate]] [[w:Nasal consonant|nasal consonant]], also lacking vowel fronting, as ''u'' [[w:Close back rounded vowel|/u/]] tends to evolve as ''ü'' [[w:Close front rounded vowel|/y/]], as in French and Occitan, and it preserved its final syllables. Some traits are further afield in [[w:Rhaeto-Romance languages|Rhaeto-Romance languages]]. Modern Luthic is not a close relative of the extinct [[w:East Germanic languages|East Germanic languages]], but some may still classify it as an East Germanic language, which is highly debated and enjoys the least academic favour.
It is generally accepted that the Gothic letter ⟨𐌸⟩ (romanised as ⟨þ⟩) used in Gotho-Luthic represented a range of sounds, most likely both /θ/ and /tʰ/. Such ambiguity in transcription helps explain the divergent traditions in later manuscripts. A consensus has emerged that this orthographic uncertainty persisted until the so-called Luthic Reform (riforma lúthica), when spelling was standardised and the Gothic script itself gradually gave way to the Greek alphabet.
Luthic has been influenced by [[w:Italian language|Italian]], [[w:Frankish language|Frankish]], [[w:Gothic language|Gothic]] and [[w:Lombardic language|Langobardic]] since its first attestation, the great influence of these languages on the vocabulary and grammar of Modern Luthic is widely acknowledged. Most specialists in [[w:Language contact|language contact]] do consider Luthic to be a [[w:Mixed language|true mixed language]]. Luthic is classified as a Romance language because it shares innovations with other Romance languages such as Italian, French and Spanish.
The ethnonym Lūthus appears to derive from the Gothic liuts, meaning “hypocritical” or “dishonest,” likely reflecting the disdain the Greco-Romans felt toward the barbarian kingdom and its plebeian rulers. Among the Luths themselves, however, a folk etymology emerged. They associated the name with Latin lūx, adding the common augmentative suffix -cus/-ticus to form lūcticus. This was later misinterpreted and spirantised by Gothic scribes as *lūhtiks, giving rise to the attested forms lūþiks, lūthicus and Lūthae. This folk etymology may have emerged alongside the Roman use of the term vespertīnī to describe the barbarian peoples living west of Rome—literally “toward the setting sun.” The latter, being a relational adjective to the evening, semantically changed to mean “people of the sunset” or “sunset people,” was subsequently associated with the notion of “light,” further reinforcing the Luths’ own reinterpretation of their ethnonym.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
==The study of Luthic==
|+ East Germanic cognates
The earliest varieties of Luthic, collectively known as the Gotho-Luthic Continuum (continuo gotholúthico), emerged from sustained contact between Vulgar Latin dialects—those that would later develop into Italo-Romance varieties—and the East Germanic languages. Over the course of roughly five centuries, a significant amount of East Germanic vocabulary was absorbed into Luthic. Comparative linguistic analysis and historical records suggest that approximately 1,200 uncompounded words can be traced back to Gothic, and ultimately to Proto-Indo-European. These borrowings predominantly consist of nouns (~700), verbs (~300), and adjectives (~200), showing how East Germanic influence reached the core lexical categories. In addition, Luthic incorporated numerous loanwords from West Germanic languages during the Early Middle Ages.
| [[wikt:𐍅𐌰𐌹𐍂#Gothic|𐍅𐌰𐌹𐍂]] (''wair'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|/wɛr/]] || [[wikt:fers#Crimean_Gothic|fers]] /fers/ || vieru [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈvjɛː.ru]]] || were- (as in werewolf)
|-
| [[wikt:𐌷𐌰𐌽𐌳𐌿𐍃#Gothic|𐌷𐌰𐌽𐌳𐌿𐍃]] (''handus'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|/ˈhan.dus/]] || [[wikt:handa#Crimean_Gothic|handa]] /ˈan.da/ || andu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈan.du]]] || hand
|-
| [[wikt:𐌷𐌰𐌿𐌱𐌹𐌸#Gothic|𐌷𐌰𐌿𐌱𐌹𐌸]] (''haubiþ'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|/ˈhɔː.βiθ/]] || [[wikt:hoef#Crimean_Gothic|hoef]] (for *hoeft) /oft/ || uoveþo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈwɔː.ve.do]]] || head
|-
| [[wikt:𐌵𐌹𐌼𐌰𐌽#Gothic|𐌵𐌹𐌼𐌰𐌽]] (''qiman'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|/ˈkʷi.man/]] || [[wikt:kommen#Crimean_Gothic|kommen]] /'ko.men/ || qemare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kweˈmaː.re]]] || to come
|-
| [[wikt:𐌷𐌻𐌰𐌷𐌾𐌰𐌽#Gothic|𐌷𐌻𐌰𐌷𐌾𐌰𐌽]] (''hlahjan'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|/'hlax.jan/]] || [[wikt:lachen#Crimean_Gothic|lachen]] /'la.xen/ (/'la.ɣen/?) || chiaire [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkjaj.re]]] || to laugh
:¹ Discussions cover the different versions of [[w:Ogier Ghiselin de Busbecq|Busbecq]]’s report, including scribal emendation and errors in printing and subsequent corrections. It seems that Busbecq’s understanding and documentation of Crimean Gothic were influenced by his Flemish background and possibly by German. He obtained his information from a Crimean Greek source who was knowledgeable in Crimean Gothic. The individual from Crimea who supplied the language information was either originally Greek or fluent in Crimean Gothic but more proficient in Greek than their own native language. In both cases, it’s likely that the pronunciation of Crimean Gothic words was influenced to some extent by the phonetics of the Greek language spoken in that area and time.
==History==
The philologist Aþalphonsu Silva divided the history of Luthic into three chronological phases, collectively termed Old Luthic (500–1740):
The Luthic [[w:Philology|philologist]] Aþalphonsu Silva divided the history of Luthic into a period from 500 AD to 1740 to be “Mediaeval Luthic”, which he subdivided into “Gothic Luthic” (500–1100), “Mediaeval Luthic” (1100–1600) and “late Mediaeval Luthic” (1600–1740).
An additional period was later created by Lúcia Yamane, from ''c.'' 325 AD to 500 AD to be called “Proto-Luthic”, which she believes to be an [[w:Vulgar Latin|Vulgar Latin]] [[w:Ethnolect|ethnolect]], spoken by the early Goths during its period of co-existence with the Roman Empire, no written records from such an early period survive, and if any ever existed, it was fully lost during the [[w:Gothic War (376–382)|Gothic War (376–382)]] and during the [[w:Sack of Rome (410)|Sack of Rome (410)]]. Proto-Luthic ultimately is the result of the [[w:Romano-Germanic culture|Romano-Germanic culture]].
* Late Mediaeval Luthic — Lúthica siþumezzevale (1600–1740)
[[File:305 CE, Europe.svg|thumb|upright=1.35|Europe in 305 AD]]
Later, Lúcia Yamane proposed an even earlier stage, Proto-Luthic (oslúthica), dated to c. 325–500 AD. She argued that Proto-Luthic was not yet a distinct language, but rather a Vulgar Latin ethnolect spoken by Roman and Gothic communities during their prolonged coexistence in the Empire. No texts from this phase survive—if they ever existed, they were likely lost during the Gothic War (376–382) and the sack of Rome (410). As a linguistic construct, Proto-Luthic highlights the role of sociohistorical contact in shaping Luthic, moving beyond a model of simple divergence from Latin.
The term '''Romano-Germanic''' describes the conflation of [[w:Culture of ancient Rome|Roman culture]] with that of various [[w:Germanic peoples|Germanic peoples]] in areas successively ruled by the Roman Empire and Germanic “[[w:barbarian monarchy|barbarian monarchies]]”. These include the kingdoms of the '''[[w:Visigoths|Visigoths]]''' (in [[w:Hispania|Hispania]] and [[w:Gallia Narbonensis|Gallia Narbonensis]]), the '''[[w:Ostrogoths|Ostrogoths]]''' (in [[w:Italia (Roman province)|Italia]], [[w:Sicilia (Roman province)|Sicilia]], [[w:Raetia|Raetia]], [[w:Noricum|Noricum]], [[w:Pannonia|Pannonia]], [[w:Dalmatia (Roman province)|Dalmatia]] and [[w:Roman Dacia|Dacia]]), the '''[[w:Anglo-Saxons|Anglo-Saxon]]''' kingdoms in [[w:Sub-Roman Britain|Sub-Roman Britain]], and finally the '''[[w:Franks|Franks]]''' who established the nucleus of the later “[[w:Holy Roman Empire|Holy Roman Empire]]” in [[w:Gallia Aquitania|Gallia Aquitania]], [[w:Gallia Lugdunensis|Gallia Lugdunensis]], [[w:Gallia Belgica|Gallia Belgica]], [[w:Germania Superior|Germania Superior]] and [[w:Germania Inferior|Inferior]], and parts of the previously unconquered [[w:Germania|Germania Magna]]. Additionally, minor Germanic tribes – the [[w:Vandals|Vandals]], the [[w:Suebi|Suebi]], the [[w:Burgundians|Burgundians]], the [[w:Alemanni|Alemanni]], and later the [[w:Lombards|Lombards]] − also established their kingdoms in Roman territory in the West.
Romano-Germanic cultural contact begins as early as the first Roman accounts of the Germanic peoples. Roman influence is perceptible beyond the boundaries of the empire, in the Northern European [[w:Roman Iron Age|Roman Iron Age]] of the first centuries AD. The nature of this cultural contact changes with the decline of the Roman Empire and the beginning [[w:Migration period|Migration period]] in the wake of the [[w:crisis of the third century|crisis of the third century]]: the “barbarian” peoples of Germania Magna formerly known as mercenaries and traders now came as invaders and eventually as a new ruling elite, even in Italy itself, beginning with [[w:Odoacer|Odoacer]]’s rise to the rank of ''[[w:King of Italy|Dux Italiae]]'' in 476 AD.
The surviving Gotho-Luthic corpus is very limited and fragmentary, insufficient for a full reconstruction. Most of the extant material consists of translations or glosses of Latin and Greek texts, and thus carries the imprint of foreign linguistic influence. Even so, Gotho-Luthic was likely very close to Gothic itself, the best-documented East Germanic language, preserved most extensively in the Codex Argenteus (a 6th-century copy of a 4th-century Bible translation). For Gotho-Luthic, these are the primary sources:
The cultural syncretism was most pronounced in [[w:Francia|Francia]]. In [[w:West Francia|West Francia]], the nucleus of what was to become [[w:France|France]], the [[w:Frankish language|Frankish language]] was eventually extinct, but not without leaving significant traces in the emerging [[w:Romance language|Romance language]]. In [[w:East Francia|East Francia]] on the other hand, the nucleus of what was to become the [[w:kingdom of Germany|kingdom of Germany]] and ultimately [[w:German-speaking Europe|German-speaking Europe]], the syncretism was less pronounced since only its southernmost portion had ever been part of the Roman Empire, as Germania Superior: all territories on the right hand side of the [[w:Rhine|Rhine]] remain Germanic-speaking. Those parts of the Germanic sphere extends along the left of the Rhine, including the [[w:Swiss plateau|Swiss plateau]], the [[w:Alsace|Alsace]], the [[w:Rhineland|Rhineland]] and [[w:Flanders|Flanders]], are the parts where Romano-Germanic cultural contact remains most evident.
* Codex Luthicus (Ravenna), two parts: 87 leaves
Contains scattered passages from the New Testament (including portions of the Gospels and the Epistles), selections from the Old Testament (Nehemiah), and several commentaries. Later copyists almost certainly modified parts of the text. It was written in the Gothic alphabet, originally devised in the 4th century AD by Ulfilas (*𐍅𐌿𐌻𐍆𐌹𐌻𐌰, *Wulfila), a Gothic preacher of Cappadocian Greek descent, specifically for the purpose of translating the Bible.
[[w:Early Germanic law|Early Germanic law]] reflects the coexistence of Roman and Germanic cultures during the [[w:Migration period|Migration period]] in applying separate laws to [[w:Roman people|Roman]] and Germanic individuals, notably the ''[[w:Lex Romana Visigothorum|Lex Romana Visigothorum]]'' (506), the ''[[w:Lex Romana Curiensis|Lex Romana Curiensis]]'' and the ''Lex Romana Burgundionum''. The separate cultures amalgamated after [[w:Christianization|Christianisation]], and by the [[w:Carolingian Empire|Carolingian]] period the distinction of Roman vs. Germanic subjects had been replaced by the [[w:feudalism|feudal]] system of the [[w:Estates of the realm|Three Estates of the Realm]].
* Codex Ravennas (Ravenna), four parts: 140 leaves
A civil code enacted under Theodoric the Great. While nominally covering the entire Ostrogothic Kingdom of Italy, its focus was Ravenna, Theodoric’s favored capital. The Codex Ravennas was also written in the Gothic alphabet and, like the Codex Luthicus, shows signs of later scribal modification. It includes four additional leaves containing fragments of Romans 11–15, presented as a Luthic–Latin diglot.
With a renewed close attention to the history and literature of ancient Rome in the 12th century, the mediaeval [[w:Aristocracy|aristocracy]] saw itself mirrored in the accounts of ancient Roman nobility. Some made doubtful claims to direct descent from Roman aristocracy. In the 19th century, German, Luth and French mediaevalists worried about the origins of the great mediaeval families. Did the great families descend from the aristocracy of the Roman Empire or from the barbarian chieftains who invaded the Roman Empire between 400 and 600? Did the families originate in the Latin or Germanic world? Both, it seems. Mediaeval Western Europe was an amalgam of Roman and ‘Barbarian’ bloodlines. The cultural and genetic influence of the Visigoths, Franks, et al. is readily apparent in the socio-cultural and political framework of Mediaeval Europe. In spite of this, the legacy of Rome, both social-cultural and genetic pervaded every aspect of Mediaeval society – this was of course greatly assisted by the mediaeval Church.
During the mediaeval period, Luthic gradually diverged from both Latin and Gothic, taking shape as a distinct language. Latin remained the dominant written medium, but the limited Luthic texts that survive from this era were already transcribed in the Latin alphabet. Between the 7th and 16th centuries, Luthic underwent profound change under sustained contact with Old Italian, Langobardic, and Frankish.
The initial trouble for the later Roman Empire came from East Germanic speakers, with various tribal groups such as the Vandals and Burgundians traversing Europe. However, it was the Goths who notably contributed to the linguistic record of the East Germanic languages. Originating from the lower [[w:Vistula|Vistula]], they migrated to present-day [[w:Ukraine|Ukraine]]. Later, facing pressure from the [[w:Huns|Huns]], they moved into the [[w:Balkans|Balkans]] and eventually into [[w:Western Europe|Western Europe]]. Among them, the Visigoths settled in [[w:Spain|Spain]], shaping its post-Roman state, while the Ostrogoths became custodians of the last Roman emperors in Italy. By the eighth century, linguistic assimilation into Romance-speaking populations had largely absorbed the Goths of Spain and Italy. [[w:Ulfilas|Ulfilas]], a prominent Christian missionary and later bishop of the Visigoths, translated the Bible into Gothic while they resided in the northeast Balkans, providing a significant linguistic record of Gothic and East Germanic. A small group of Ostrogoths left in [[w:Crimea|Crimea]] resurfaced in the sixteenth century through a wordlist compiled by [[w:Ogier Ghiselin de Busbecq|Ogier de Busbecq]], the [[w:Holy Roman Emperor|Holy Roman Emperor’s]] ambassador to the [[w:Sublime Porte|Sublime Porte]]. However, these [[w:Crimean Gothic|Crimean Gothic]] speakers disappeared linguistically shortly after Busbecq documented their vocabulary.
The Carolingian conquest of the Langobards (773–774) brought northern Italy under Frankish rule, cementing Frankish influence. Charlemagne’s renewal of the Donation of the Papal States further bound the region to the papacy, reinforcing Frankish as a prestige language. Yet, as Middle Francia fragmented, the authority of Lothair I became largely nominal, and the Middle Frankish Kingdom declined in importance.
===Gothic Luthic===
Following this collapse and the rise of the Holy Roman Empire, the conquest of Bari by Louis II in 871 strained relations with the Byzantine Empire. Consequently, Greek influence on Luthic diminished. Around this same time, the Gothic alphabet was abandoned in favor of the Latin script. However, the Latin alphabet of the 9th century lacked several symbols present in the Gothic system—such as ⟨j⟩ and ⟨w⟩—and did not yet differentiate ⟨v⟩ from ⟨u⟩. By the early 9th century, Luthic orthography began to shift. Around the 810s, the character ⟨þ⟩ was introduced, largely through contact with Old Norse and Old English, and replaced earlier symbols ⟨θ⟩ and ⟨ψ⟩, previously used interchangeably for /θ/. Some manuscripts of this era also attest to the use of ⟨y⟩ for both /v/ and /β/, likely under the influence of the Gothic letter ⟨𐍅⟩. These innovations continue to shape modern Luthic orthography, which still lacks ⟨j⟩, ⟨k⟩, and ⟨w⟩.
The earliest varieties of a Luthic language, collectively known as ''Gothic Luthic'' or “''Gotho-Luthic''”, evolved from the contact of [[w:Vulgar Latin|Latin dialects]] and East Germanic languages. A considerable amount of East Germanic vocabulary was incorporated into Luthic over some five centuries. Approximately 1,200 uncompounded Luthic words are derived from Gothic and ultimately from [[w:Proto-Indo-European language|Proto-Indo-European]]. Of these 1,200, 700 are nouns, 300 are verbs and 200 are adjectives. Luthic has also absorbed many loanwords, most of which were borrowed from West Germanic languages of the [[w:Early Middle Ages|Early Middle Ages]].
Only a few documents in Gothic Luthic have survived – not enough for a complete reconstruction of the language. Most Gothic Luthic-language sources are translations or glosses of other languages (namely, [[w:Koine Greek|Greek]] and [[w:Latin language|Latin]]), so foreign linguistic elements most certainly influenced the texts. Nevertheless, Gothic Luthic was probably very close to Gothic (it is known primarily from the [[w:Codex Argenteus|Codex Argenteus]], a 6th-century copy of a 4th-century [[w:Bible|Bible]] translation, and is the only East Germanic language with a sizeable [[w:Text corpus|text corpus]]). These are the primary sources:
The first complete Luthic Bible translation marked a turning point: Luthic became a language of religion, administration, and public discourse. By the late 17th century, scholars began to codify its grammar. The most influential work was Þiuþaricu Biagchi’s De studio linguæ luthicæ (1657), a two-volume grammar written in Neo-Latin. It was granted imprimatur by Pope Alexander VII in 1656 and published on 9 September 1657.
:* ''Codex Luthicus'' (Ravenna), two parts: 87 leaves
::It contains scattered passages from the New Testament (including parts of the gospels and the Epistles), from the Old Testament (Nehemiah), and some commentaries. The text likely had been somewhat modified by copyists. It was written using the [[w:Gothic alphabet|Gothic alphabet]], an alphabet used for writing the Gothic language. It was developed in the 4th century AD by Ulfilas (or [[wikt:Reconstruction:Gothic/𐍅𐌿𐌻𐍆𐌹𐌻𐌰|*𐍅𐌿𐌻𐍆𐌹𐌻𐌰]] (''Wulfila'')), a Gothic preacher of [[w:Cappadocian Greeks|Cappadocian Greek]] descent, for the purpose of [[w:Gothic Bible|translating the Bible]].
[[File:Luthiks.png|thumb|Detail of the ''Codex Luthicus'', the word ''Luþiks'' is attested, referring to the Luths]]
:* ''Codex Ravennas'' (Ravenna), four parts: 140 leaves
Biagchi’s Luthicæ is widely regarded as foundational in Luthic linguistics. Beyond grammar, it addressed the relationship between Latin and the vernacular languages of Italy—an uncommon theme at the time—and introduced innovations such as diglot lemmata, enabling direct comparison of Latin and Luthic. His perspective was deeply influenced by Dante Alighieri, particularly Dante’s rejection of language as a fixed entity. Like Dante, Biagchi argued for a historical and evolutionary view of language, a principle that shaped both his scholarship and the subsequent development of Luthic.
::A [[w:Civil code|civil code]] enacted under [[w:Theodoric the Great|Theodoric the Great]]. The code covered the [[w:Ostrogothic Kingdom|Ostrogothic Kingdom of Italy]], but mainly Ravenna, as Theodoric devoted most of his architectural attention to his capital, Ravenna. Codex Ravennas was also written using the Gothic alphabet. The text likely had been somewhat modified by copyists. Together with four leaves, fragments of Romans 11–15 (a Luthic–Latin diglot).
===Mediaeval Luthic===
By the early 18th century, Luthic had undergone substantial changes in vocabulary, grammar, pronunciation, and orthography. Around 1730, a standardised written form began to emerge, enriched by abstract vocabulary borrowed directly from Mediaeval Latin. This process culminated in the 1750s with the spread of printed prayer books and liturgical texts, which cemented Standard Ravennese Luthic as the prestige variety.
[[File:Mediaeval luthic.png|thumb|left|'''The first sentence is:''' “''Luthica unsara rasda ist, e scolamos defendere unsarǫ raihtǫ di usare la rasda fremente, l’italiano nogca sarat l’unsara rasda fragca, car gli italiani non unse rispetanno.''” <br />'''English:''' “Luthic is our language, and we must defend our right to use it freely, Italian will never be our language, as the Italians don’t respect us”]]
In the mediaeval period, Luthic emerged as a separate language from Latin and Gothic. The main written language was Latin, and the few Luthic-language texts preserved from this period are written in the Latin alphabet. From the 7th to the 16th centuries, Mediaeval Luthic gradually transformed through language contact with [[w:Italian language|Old Italian]], [[w:Lombardic language|Langobardic]] and [[w:Frankish language|Frankish]]. During the [[w:Carolingian Empire|Carolingian Empire]] (773–774), [[w:Charles Martel|Charles]] conquered the [[w:Lombards|Lombards]] and thus included northern Italy in his sphere of influence. He renewed the [[w:Roman Curia|Vatican]] donation and the promise to the papacy of continued Frankish protection. Frankish was very strong, until [[w:Louis the Pious|Louis’]] eldest surviving son [[w:Lothair I|Lothair I]] became Emperor in name but ''de facto only'' the ruler of the [[w:Middle Francia|Middle Frankish Kingdom]].
After the fall of Middle Francia and the rise of [[w:Kingdom of Italy (Holy Roman Empire)|Holy Roman Empire]], [[w:Louis II of Italy|Louis II]] conquered [[w:Louis II's campaign against Bari (866–871)|Bari in 871]] led to poor relations with the [[w:Eastern Roman Empire|Eastern Roman Empire]], which led to a lesser degree of the Greek influence present in Luthic. At this time, Luthic eventually dropped the Gothic alphabet and adopted the Latin alphabet, that still lacked some letters present in the Gothic script, such as ⟨j⟩ and ⟨w⟩, and there was no ⟨v⟩ as distinct from ⟨u⟩. Through the 810s, Luthic eventually borrowed ⟨þ⟩ into its orthography, displacing ⟨θ⟩ and ⟨ψ⟩, that were used in free variation to represent the [[w:Voiceless dental fricative|voiceless dental fricative /θ/]], in fact, the modern Luthic orthography still lacks ⟨j⟩, ⟨k⟩ and ⟨w⟩ for those reasons, in some manuscripts, ⟨y⟩ is found representing the [[w:Voiced labiodental fricative|voiced labiodental fricative /v/]] and the [[w:Voiced bilabial fricative|voiced bilabial fricative /β/]], probably influenced by the Gothic letter ⟨𐍅⟩.
The study of the Luthic language as an academic discipline can be traced back to Þiuþaricu’s pioneering work. Before Luthicæ, there had been no systematic attempt to analyse the language’s structure, history, and relationship with Latin and the Germanic languages. His writings laid the foundation for future scholarship, shaping the way Luthic was understood both in linguistic and cultural contexts.
===Late Mediaeval Luthic===
In the decades following the publication of Luthicæ, scholars and clerics expanded upon Þiuþaricu’s framework, producing additional grammars, lexicons, and comparative studies. By the late 18th century, Luthic philology had become a recognised field, with academic circles debating its classification within the broader Indo-European family. Early scholars such as Marco Vegliano and Otfrid von Harenburg sought to reconcile its Romance and Germanic elements, leading to competing theories regarding its origins and evolution.
{{Quote box |align=right|quoted=true |
|salign=right
|quote=''Fraugiani e Narri hanno rasda fre.'' <br /> “Lords and jesters have free speech.”
|source= Giuseppe il Lûthicu, proverbs
}}
Following the first Bible translation, the development of Luthic as a [[w:Written language|written language]], as a language of religion, administration, and public discourse accelerated. In the second half of the 17th century, grammarians elaborated grammars of Luthic, first among them Þiudareicu Biagci’s (now spelt Þiuðareicu) 1657 Latin grammar '''''De studio linguæ luthicæ'''''. Late Mediaevel Luthic saw significant changes to its vocabulary, grammar, pronunciation and orthography. An eventual form of written Standard Luthic emerged c. 1730, and a large number of terms for abstract concepts were adopted directly from [[w:Medieval Latin|Mediaeval Latin]] (as adapted borrowings, rather than via the native form or Italian). What is known as Standard Ravennese Luthic began in the 1750s after the printing and wide distribution of [[w:Prayer book|prayer books]] and other kinds of [[w:Liturgical book|liturgical books]] in Luthic, after the works of Þiudareicu and his essays about the Luthic language and its written form.
====''De Studio Linguæ Luthicæ''====
Throughout the 19th century, the formalisation of historical linguistics provided new tools for analysing Luthic. Comparative methodologies, inspired by the works of philologists such as Franz Bopp and August Schleicher, were applied to Luthic studies, further refining the understanding of its phonological and morphological shifts. By the early 20th century, Luthic linguistics had matured into a structured academic field, with dedicated university departments, linguistic societies, and journals exploring its diachronic development.
[[File:De studio linguae luthicae.png|thumb|left|''De Studio Linguæ Luthicæ'', 1657, restored cover at the Luthic Community of Ravenna.]]
'''''De Studio Linguæ Luthicæ''''' (Luthic: ''Studia Rasde Lûthice'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstu.dja ˈraz.de ˈlu.ti.t͡ʃe]]]; English: ''On Study of the Luthic Language'') often referred to as simply the '''''Luthicæ''''' ([[w:Help:IPA|/lʌˈθiˌki, lʌθˈaɪˌki/]] [[w:Help:Pronunciation respelling key|''lu-THEE-KEE'']]), is a book by Þiudareicu Biagci that expounds Luthic grammar. The Luthicæ is written in Latin (specifically [[w:Neo-Latin|'''Neo-Latin''']]) and comprises two volumes, it was authorised, [[w:Imprimatur|imprimatur]], by [[w:Pope Alexander VII|Pope Alexander VII]], then head of the [[w:Catholic Church|Catholic Church]] on 1956, and was first published on 9 September 1657.
The ''Luthicæ'' is considered one of the most importants in the history of Luthic linguistics. In the first book, Þiudareicu discusses the relationship between Latin and the vernacular languages within Italy. His work made new innovations, as it included diglot lemmata, and it was also significant how Þiudareicu approached this theme (a not so common topic at that time), the ''Luthicæ'' and the general opinion of Þiudareicu was greatly influenced by [[w:Dante Alighieri|Dante Alighieri]], as he agreed with Dante, that languages were not something to be considered static, but something that evolves and need historical contextualisation.
==Place within the Indo-European languages==
[[File:Luthic Indo-European family.png|thumb|250px|Adapted from Mandrak 2008.]]
The precise classification of Luthic within the Indo-European family has long been contested. While its earliest stages display strong Gothic influence, particularly in phonology and orthography, its vocabulary and syntax reveal deep affinities with Romance, especially the Italo-Dalmatian branch. As a result, Luthic is generally regarded as a transitional language, straddling the boundary between the Gallo-Romance and East Germanic groups.
=====Book 1, ''De grammatica''=====
In the genealogical diagram above, Luthic is placed under the Italo-Western subgroup of Romance, alongside Italo-Dalmatian, but with a distinct Gotho-Romance layer, reflecting its mixed heritage. Some scholars, however, argue for a separate Gotho-Romance clade, encompassing both Luthic and certain extinct Gothicised dialects of northern Italy.
Book 1, subtitled '''''De grammatica''''' (''On grammar'') concerns fundamental grammar features present in Luthic and how it changed from Latin, Þiudareicu takes on historical evolution of language, although his opinion was greatly affected by the building of the [[w:Tower of Babel|Tower of Babel]], his ideas were not so far off what we know nowadays, however, he classified [[w:Uralic languages|Uralic languages]] as [[w:Indo-European languages|Indo-European languages]]. It opens a collection of examples and Luthic–Latin diglot lemmata.
=====Book 2, ''De orthographia''=====
This hybrid status reflects the unique historical environment of Ravenna and the Po Valley: centuries of Ostrogothic rule, continued Byzantine presence, and sustained contact with both Langobardic and Frankish settlers. The resulting linguistic amalgam produced a language that cannot be reduced to either branch alone. Modern scholarship tends to describe Luthic as a Romance language with a Germanic superstratum, though a minority position still views it as a relic East Germanic tongue with heavy Romance relexification.
Book 2, subtitled '''''De orthographia''''' (''On orthography''), is an exposition of the many vernacular orthographies Luthic had, and eventual suggestions for a universal orthography, he took inspiration from rhetorical essays written in [[w:Occitan language|Occitan]], such as manuals of grammar and writting for [[w:Troubadour|troubadour]] poetry in order to elaborate his orthography, he was also familar with [[w:Encyclopedic dictionary|encyclopaedic dictionaries]] that influenced his work. He also deals with literary genres, and defends that Luthic must be also used as a vernacular for song and verse, in order to displace other vernacular languages, such as Occitan, Sicilian and Italian.
The name of the Luths is hugely linked to the name of the Goths, itself one of the most discussed topics in Germanic philology. The [[w:Endonym and exonym|autonym]] is attested as [[wikt:𐌲𐌿𐍄𐌸𐌹𐌿𐌳𐌰#Gothic|𐌲𐌿𐍄𐌸𐌹𐌿𐌳𐌰]] (''gutþiuda'') (the status of this word as a Gothic autonym prior to the [[w:Ostrogoths|Ostrogothic]] period is disputed) on the Gothic calendar (in the [[w:Codices Ambrosiani|''Codex Ambrosianus A'']]): ''þize ana gutþiudai managaize marwtre jah friþareikeikeis''. However, on the basis of parallel formations in Germanic ([[wikt:Svíþjóð#Old_Norse|''svíþjóð'']]; [[wikt:Angelþeod#Old_English|''angelþēod'']]) and non-Germanic (Old Irish ''cruithen-tuath'') indicates that it means “land of the Goths, ''Gothia''”, instead of a more literal translation “Gothpeople”. The first element however may be also the same element attested on the [[w:Ring of Pietrossa|Ring of Pietrossa]] ᚷᚢᛏᚨᚾᛁ (''gutanī''). Roman authors of late antiquity did not classify the Goths as ''Germani''. While the [[w:Gutones|Gutones]], the Pomeranian precursors of the Goths, and the ''Vandili'', the Silesian ancestors of the Vandals, were still considered part of Tacitean Germania, the later Goths, Vandals, and other East Germanic tribes were differentiated from the Germans and were referred to as [[w:Scythians|Scythians]], Goths, or some other special names. The sole exception are the Burgundians, who were considered German because they came to [[w:Gaul|Gaul]] via Germania. In keeping with this classification, post-Tacitean Scandinavians were also no longer counted among the Germans, even though they were regarded as close relatives. The word for Luthic is first attested as 𐌻𐌿𐌸𐌹𐌺𐍃 (''luþiks'') on the ''Codex Luthicus'', named after so. The name was probably first recorded via [[w:Greco-Roman world|Greco-Roman]] writers, as *''Lūthae'', a formation similar to [[w:Getae|''Getae'']], itself derived from [[wikt:Reconstruction:Proto-Germanic/leuhtą#Proto-Germanic|*''leuhtą'']]. Ultimately meaning ''the lighters''. 𐌻𐌿𐌸𐌹𐌺𐍃 is probably a corruption *''leuhtą'', *''leuthą'', *''Lūthae'', influenced by [[wikt:gothus#Latin|''gothus'']], then reborrowed via a Germanic language, where *''-th-'' > ''-þ-''.
{{legend|#FF8C00|[[w:Scots language|Scots]]}}
within the '''[[w:Anglo-Frisian languages|Anglo-Frisian languages]]''', which also include
{{legend|#FFD700|[[w:Frisian languages|Frisian]] ([[w:West Frisian language|West]], [[w:North Frisian language|North]], [[w:Saterland Frisian language|Saterland]]);}} within the '''[[w:North Sea Germanic languages|North Sea Germanic languages]]''', which also include
{{legend|#00FF00|[[w:Central German|Central]]; in [[w:Luxembourg|Lux.]]: [[w:Luxembourgish|Luxembourgish]]}}
{{legend|#008000|[[w:Upper German|Upper]]}}
...... [[w:Yiddish|Yiddish]]; <br>
within the '''[[w:East Germanic languages|East Germanic languages]]''', which also include
{{legend|#9A22FD|[[Luthic]]}}
The map above situates Luthic within the geographical framework of the Germanic languages, highlighting it as a possible survival of the East Germanic branch. Although this hypothesis is minor compared to the Gotho-Romance interpretation defended throughout this work, it is relevant because it suggests that Luthic might represent a missing link between Gothic and the other eastern dialects, whose early extinction left significant gaps in the reconstruction of early Germanic.]]
This Germanic map should not be read as a categorical definition, but as an alternative representation: a way of visualizing how different classificatory frameworks can shed light on distinct aspects of European linguistic history.
[[File:Romance-lg-classification_Luthic.png|thumb|Chart of Romance languages based on structural and comparative criteria, not on socio-functional ones. FP: Franco-Provençal, IR: Istro-Romanian (adapted from Koryakov 2001).]]
The Romance chart illustrates the general Romance linguistic landscape, foregrounding Gotho-Romance as a distinct group, though still closely related to Western Romance. Lexical differentiation, however, played a crucial role in the emergence of an independent regulatory framework for Luthic. Historically, multiple attempts were made to assimilate Luthic into the Italian dialect continuum, particularly as intermediate dialects between major Romance languages have declined over the past centuries. This shift was largely driven by speakers adopting varieties closer to prestigious national standards, contributing to the near-extinction of many regional languages.
==Geographical distribution==
This phenomenon has been particularly pronounced in France, where the government’s refusal to recognize minority languages has accelerated their disappearance. For decades following Italy’s unification, the Italian state adopted a similar approach toward its own ethnolinguistic minorities. Among the most notable efforts to assimilate Luthic was the so-called “Italianised Luthic Movement” (Luthic: Muovimento Lúthice Italianeggiate; Italian: Movimento per il Lutico Italianeggiato). This movement aimed to italianise Luthic’s vocabulary, systematically replacing inherited Germanic lexicon with Italic equivalents in an attempt to reinforce Luthic’s classification as an Italian-derived language. Consequently, modern Luthic orthography was significantly shaped by this initiative.
| religion = [[w:Christianity in Italy|Christianity]]
| patron_saints = [[w:Apollinaris of Ravenna|Saint Apollinaris]]
| loctext = 44°24′58″N 12°12′06″E
| population_estimate = 158,784 (1 January 2014)
<!-- | population_density_km2 = -->
| currency = [[w:Euro|Euro]] ([[w:Euro sign|€]])
| calling_code = +39-544
| official_website = [http://www.comune.ravenna.it Official website]
| time_zone = [[w:Central European Time|CET]]
| date_format = dd.mm.yyyy
}}
[[File:Italy languages Luthic.jpg|thumb|left|Map of languages and dialect groups of Italy]]
Nearly all Romance languages spoken in Italy are native to their respective regions. Apart from Standard Italian, these languages are commonly referred to as dialetti (“dialects”), both in colloquial and scholarly contexts, although alternative labels such as “minority languages” or “vernaculars” are also used in certain classifications. Italian was officially declared the national language during the Fascist period, specifically through the R.D.L. decree of 15 October 1925, Sull'Obbligo della lingua italiana in tutti gli uffici giudiziari del Regno, salvo le eccezioni stabilite nei trattati internazionali per la città di Fiume. According to UNESCO’s Atlas of the World’s Languages in Danger, Italy is currently home to 32 endangered languages.
Luthic is spoken mainly in [[w:Emilia-Romagna|Emilia-Romagna]], Italy, where it is primarily spoken in Ravenna and its adjacent [[w:Municipality|communes]]. Although Luthic is spoken almost exclusively in Emilia-Romagna, it has also been spoken outside of Italy. [[w:Emigration|Luth and general Italian emigrant communities]] (the largest of which are to be found in the [[w:Americas|Americas]]) sometimes employ Luthic as their primary language. The largest concentrations of Luthic speakers are found in the [[w:Province|provinces]] of Ravenna, Ferrara and Bologna ([[w:Metropolitan City of Bologna|Metropolitan City of Bologna]]). The people of Ravenna live in [[w:Diglossia|tetraglossia,]] as Romagnol, Emilian and Italian are spoken in those provinces alongside Luthic.
According to a census by [[w:Italian National Institute of Statistics|ISTAT]] (The Italian National Institute of Statistics), Luthic is spoken by an estimated 250,000 people, however only 149,500 are considered ''de facto'' natives, and approximately 50,000 are monolinguals.
==Lexis==
[[File:Luthic_lexis_1.png|thumb]]
It is generally estimated that Luthic comprises around 260,000 words—or about 380,000 when obsolete forms are included—and roughly 4 million if declined and conjugated variants are taken into account. Nevertheless, 98% of contemporary Luthic usage relies on only 3,600 words. A 2016 study by Lúcia Yamane, based on a corpus of 2,581 words selected according to frequency, semantic richness, and productivity, also incorporates lexical items formed within the Luthic territory. This study provides the following percentages:
It is also spoken in [[w:South America|South America]] by the descendants of Italian immigrants, specifically in [[w:Brazil|Brazil]], in a census by [[w:Brazilian Institute of Geography and Statistics|IBGE]] in collaboration with ISTAT, Luthic is spoken in [[w:São Paulo (state)|São Paulo]] by roughly 5,000 people and some 45 of whom are monolinguals, the largest concentrations are found in the municipalities of [[w:São Paulo|São Paulo]] and the [[w:ABC Region|ABCD Region]].
* 723 words inherited from Gothic;
* 594 words inherited from Latin (those are not limited to the Italic lexis, including Etruscan, Greek and Celtic loanwords present in Latin);
* 335 words borrowed from Neo Latin for academic reasons (which may also include Greek loanwords);
* 310 words borrowed from Italian (which are not limited to the Italian lexicon, including also other Romance loanwords within the Italian language, such as French);
* 233 words borrowed from West Germanic languages, such as Langobardic, Frankish, Old High German, modern include Standard High German, Austrian High German and English;
* 206 words of uncertain or other origins;
* 103 words formed in Luthic;
* 77 words borrowed from Greek.
===Status and usage===
Luthic has approximately 1,300 uncompounded words inherited from Proto-Indo-European. These were inherited via:
[[File:Luthic_language_worldwide.png|thumb|left|Geographical distribution of Luthic language by official status]]
As in most European countries, the minority languages are defined by legislation or constitutional documents and afforded some form of official support. In 1992, the Council of Europe adopted the European Charter for Regional or Minority Languages to protect and promote historical regional and minority languages in Europe.
Luthic is regulated by the '''Council for the Luthic Language''' (Luthic: ''Gafaurde faulla Rasda Lûthica'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɡɐˈɸɔr.de fɔl.lɐ ˈraz.dɐ ˈlu.ti.xɐ]]]) and the '''Luthic Community of Ravenna''' (Luthic: ''Gamaenescape Lûthica Ravenne'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɡɐˌmɛ.neˈska.ɸe ˈlu.ti.xɐ rɐˈβẽ.ne]]]). The existence of a regulatory body has removed Luthic, at least in part, from the domain of Standard Italian, its traditional ''Dachsprache'', Luthic was considered an Italian dialect like many others until about [[w:World War II|World War II]], but then it underwent [[w:Abstand and ausbau languages|ausbau]].
* 44% Italic, Romance;
[[File:Spoken Luthic Ravenna.png|thumb|Luthic geographical distribution in the commune of Ravenna]]
* 41% Germanic
* 7% Celtic;
* 2% Hellenic;
* 6% Uncertain.
====Diglossia and code-switching====
A single etymological root appears in Luthic in a native form, inherited from Vulgar Latin, and a learned form, borrowed later from Classical Latin. The following pairs consist of a native noun and a learned adjective:
Luthic is recognised as a minor language in Ravenna. Italy’s official language is Italian, as stated by the framework law no. 482/1999 and Trentino Alto-Adige’s special Statute, which is adopted with a constitutional law. Around the world there are an estimated 64 million native Italian speakers and another 21 million who use it as a second language. Italian is often natively spoken in a [[w:Regional Italian|regional variety]], not to be confused with Italy’s regional and minority languages; however, the establishment of a national education system led to a decrease in variation in the languages spoken across the country during the 20th century. Standardisation was further expanded in the 1950s and 1960s due to economic growth and the rise of [[w:Mass media in Italy|mass media]] and television (the state broadcaster [[w:RAI|RAI]] helped set a standard Italian).
[[w:Code-switching|Code-switching]] between Luthic, Emilian dialects and Italian is frequent among Luthic speakers, in both informal and formal settings (such as on television).
* finger: ditu / digitale from Latin digitus / digitālis;
* faith: fé (stem fed-) / fidele from Latin fidēs / fidēlis;
There are also noun-noun and adjective-adjective pairs with slightly different meanings:
Education in Italy is free and mandatory from ages six to sixteen, and consists of five stages: kindergarten (''scuola dell’infanzia''), primary school (''scuola primaria''), lower secondary school (''scuola secondaria di primo grado''), upper secondary school (''scuola secondaria di secondo grado''), and university (''università''). Although mostly in Italian, education is Luthic has been implemented in 2018 by Ravenna University. In 2018, the Italian secondary education was evaluated as below the [[w:OECD|OECD]] average. Italy scored below the [[w:OECD|OECD]] average in reading and science, and near OECD average in mathematics. Mean performance in Italy declined in reading and science, and remained stable in mathematics. [[w:Trento|Trento]] and [[w:Bolzano|Bolzano]] scored at an above the national average in reading. Compared to school children in other [[w:OECD|OECD]] countries, children in Italy missed out on a greater amount of learning due to absences and indiscipline in classrooms. A wide gap exists between [[w:northern Italy|northern]] schools, which perform near average, and schools in the [[w:Southern Italy|South]], that had much poorer results. The 2018 [[w:Progress in International Reading Literacy Study|Progress in International Reading Literacy Study]] ranks children in Italy 16th for reading. Compared to school children in other [[w:OECD|OECD]] countries, children in Italy missed out on a greater amount of learning due to absences and indiscipline in classrooms.
Most of the Luths also speak Italian, this is commoner for Luth elders, and most of the Luth elders may speak only Italian because of the influence from the Fascist period, as the Fascist government endorsed a stringent education policy in Italy aiming at eliminating illiteracy, which was a serious problem in Italy at the time, as well as improving the allegiance of Italians to the state. The Fascist government’s first minister of education from 1922 to 1924 [[w:Giovanni Gentile|Giovanni Gentile]] recommended that education policy should focus on indoctrination of students into Fascism and to educate youth to respect and be obedient to authority. In 1929, education policy took a major step towards being completely taken over by the agenda of indoctrination.> In that year, the Fascist government took control of the authorization of all textbooks, all secondary school teachers were required to take an oath of loyalty to Fascism and children began to be taught that they owed the same loyalty to Fascism as they did to God. In 1933, all university teachers were required to be members of the National Fascist Party. From the 1930s to 1940s, Italy’s education focused on the history of Italy displaying Italy as a force of civilization during the [[w:Ancient Rome|Roman]] era, displaying the rebirth of [[w:Italian nationalism|Italian nationalism]] and the struggle for Italian independence and unity during the ''[[w:Risorgimento|Risorgimento]]''. In the late 1930s, the Fascist government copied [[w:Nazi Germany|Nazi Germany]]’s education system on the issue of physical fitness and began an agenda that demanded that Italians become physically healthy. Intellectual talent in Italy was rewarded and promoted by the Fascist government through the [[w:Royal Academy of Italy|Royal Academy of Italy]] which was created in 1926 to promote and coordinate Italy’s intellectual activity.
* thing / cause: cosa / causa from Latin causa;
* bull / calf: toru / tauru from Latin taurus;
* chilled / frozen: freddu / frigidu from Latin frīgidus.
=====Films and music=====
Highly preserved Germanic lexis is also visible in Luthic:
Most films and songs are in vernacular Italian, Luthic is seldom spoken in television and radio. Some educational shows hosted by the Luthic Community of Ravenna and Ravenna University are often in Standard Luthic. Italian folk music is an important part of the country’ musical heritage, and spans a diverse array of regional styles, instruments and dances. Instrumental and vocal classical music is an iconic part of Italian identity, spanning experimental art music and international fusions to symphonic music and opera. Italian music has been held up in high esteem in history and many pieces of Italian music are considered high art. More than other elements of Italian culture, music is generally eclectic, but unique from other nations’ music. The country’s historical contributions to music are also an important part of national pride. The relatively recent history of Italy includes the development of an opera tradition that has spread throughout the world; prior to the development of Italian identity or a unified Italian state, the Italian peninsula contributed to important innovations in music including the development of [[w:Musical notation|musical notation]] and [[w:Gregorian chant|Gregorian chant]].
Similar to the [[w:Canzone Napoletana|Canzone Napoletana]], '''Le Canzoni Lûthice''', sometimes referred to as '''Luthic songs''', became a formal institution in the 1990s as Luthic became more researched by Ravenna University, a generic term for a traditional form of music sung in the Luthic language, ordinarily for male and female voice singing solo. An important factor in defining what makes a Luthic song is the matter of language. All these songs are written and performed in the Luthic language. Although the music is sung by a few non-Luthic singers, it is difficult to sing correctly without knowledge of the Luthic ''continua'', which is crucial in obtaining the correct inflection.
{| class="wikitable"
! Gothic !! Old Norse !! Old High German !! Crimean Gothic !! Luthic !! English
|-
| ahtau || átta || ahto || athe || attuo || eight
|-
| augō || auga || ouga || oeghene || uogo || eye
|-
| barn || barn || barn || baar || barno || ba(i)rn
|-
| brōþar || bróðir || bruoder || bruder || broþar || brother
| qiman || koma || quëman || kommen || qemare || come
|-
| wair || verr || wer || fers || veru || wer
|}
=====Written media=====
Discussions address the different versions of Busbecq’s account, noting scribal alterations, printing errors, and subsequent corrections. His transcription and interpretation of Crimean Gothic were likely shaped by his Flemish linguistic background and perhaps also by his knowledge of German. Busbecq’s information came from a Crimean Greek informant proficient in Crimean Gothic, who was either ethnically Greek or more comfortable in Greek than in his native Gothic, though still competent in the latter. In either case, the pronunciation conveyed to Busbecq was probably influenced, at least in part, by the phonetics of contemporary Greek spoken in the region. For more, vd. Stearns Jr 1978, which is my main resource for Crimean Gothic and its corpora displayed here.
[[File:Luthic_comic.jpg|thumb|A panel from the unofficial Luthic edition of [[w:Batman: Three Jokers|''Batman: Three Jokers'']]. Notice that it is not written in Standard Ravennese Luthic.]]
Luthic is mostly found as written media, However newspapers usually use Italian and reserve Luthic for sarcastic commentaries and caricatures. [[w:Headline|Headlines]] in Luthic are common. The [[w:Letter to the editor|letter to the editor]] section often includes entire paragraphs in Luthic. Many newspapers also regularly publish personal columns in Luthic. Most comedies are written in Luthic. [[w:Comic book|Comic books]] are often written in Luthic instead of Italian. Luthic also has many translated editions of [[w:American comic book|American comic books]], specifically the ones published by [[w:DC Comics|DC Comics]]. In novels and short stories, most of the Luth authors, write the dialogues in their Luthic dialects.
Within Luthic poetry, the [[w:Iamb (poetry)|iambic verse]] is a very popular choice together with [[w:Trochee|trochaic verses]], a very famous Luthic poem, known as '''Manu ad Amare''' “ready to love”, by Lúcia Yamane, is composed of two iambic [[w:Quatrain|quatrains]], with a rhyme scheme of ABAB:
Luthic also inherited a few words, likely from Frankish, Langobardic and Old High German, which are mostly archaic, although still used in literally Luthic:
{{Col-begin|80%}}
{{col-n|3}}
<poem style="font-style: italic">
:::: '''Manu ad Amare'''
:: Il caldu nattu non ist scaunu...
:: i meini occhi sondo biendi.
:: E sei, il ciaelu stâþ lontanu,
:: ac saeco bene, i astri fedi.
:: Il varmu dagu tan vicinu
{| class="wikitable"
:: m’aprosto faur þuc, þeini piedi.
! Old High German !! Old English !! Modern German !! Modern English !! Luthic
From a historical perspective, the lexical evolution of Luthic reflects the dynamics of contact-induced change. Its early development, shaped by the interaction between Vulgar Latin, Gothic, and other local varieties, produced a highly permeable vocabulary, with significant borrowing and substrate influence. Over time, however, the language underwent a process of stabilisation, whereby external input decreased and internal mechanisms of lexical renewal (such as derivation and compounding) became dominant. Thus, contemporary Luthic is characterised not by openness to extensive borrowing, but by the consolidation of a relatively stable lexicon, which nonetheless bears the traces of its interethnic koiné origins.
:: I stand forth you, (and) your feet.
:: My Goddess, pure and ready
:: (but) would I be ready to love you?
</poem>
{{col-n|3}}
<poem>
:::: '''Poetic translation'''
:: Not wonderful is the cold night
:: with mine eyes blinded.
:: The sky far away is not a delight,
:: but I see, the stars of faith, elevated.
:: So near is the warm light
The tables below present the lexical similarity coefficients of Luthic with both Germanic and Romance languages. The analysis was carried out by Lúcia Yamane in collaboration with the Department of Linguistics of Ravenna University, drawing on a comparative study of the 110-item Swadesh list. Each item was examined according to semantic equivalence, etymological cognacy, and phonological correspondence.
:: For thee and thy feet I standed
:: My chaste Goddess, ready and bright
:: Would I be ready to love thee prided?
</poem>
{{Col-end}}
The metric scheme:
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center"
{{Col-begin|80%}}
|+ Lexical similarity coefficients (Germanic)
{{col-n|2}}
! !! English !! Icelandic !! German !! Norwegian !! Gothic
<poem style="font-style: italic">
|-
:: il CAL-du NAT-tu NON ist SCAU-nu
! scope="row" style="text-align:left" | Luthic
:: 1 2-3 4-5 6 7 8-nu
| 50,45% || 51,13% || 53,15% || 54,05% || 62,16%
:: i MEI-ni OC-chi SON-do BIEN-di
|}
:: 1 2-3 4-5 6-7 8-di
:: e SEI il CIAE-lu STÂÞ lon-TA-nu
These findings align with the hypothesis that Luthic occupies an intermediate position between the Romance and Germanic spheres, preserving features of both while maintaining a distinct lexicon. The relatively high affinity with Gothic is particularly noteworthy, as it reinforces the interpretation of Luthic as either a remnant of the East Germanic continuum or a contact-induced hybrid closely aligned with it.
:: 1 2 3 4-5 6 7-8-nu
:: ac SAE-co BE-ne*i AS-tri FE-di
:: 1 2-3 4-5 5 6-7 8-di
</poem>
{{col-n|2}}
<poem style="font-style: italic">
il VAR-mu DA-gu TAN vi-CI-nu
1 2-3 4-5 6 7-8-nu
m’a-PROS-to FAUR þuc ÞEI-ni PIE-di
1-2-3 4 5 6-7 8-di
la MEI-na TEI-va CAS-ta*e MA-nu
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center"
1 2-3 4-5 6-7 7 8-nu
|+ Lexical similarity coefficients (Romance)
sa-REB-bi*ic MA-nu FAUR a-MAR-di
! !! French !! Latin !! Spanish !! Romanian !! Portuguese !! Sardinian !! Italian
Poetry in Luthic is often governed by [[w:Decasyllable|decasyllabic verses]], but the usage of [[w:Octosyllable|octosyllabic verses]] has become commoner in modern and contemporaneous Luthic poetry. Modern Luthic poets often rely on [[w:Synalepha|synaloephae]] for better metrics.
Based on the 110-word list provided by the Global Lexicostatistical Database (cf. Starostin 2016a, 2016b, 2019; Kassian, Starostin, Dybo, Chernov 2010); German Swadesh list adapted from Wunderlich 2015. Adapted for the purposes of the Ravenna University project.
===Luthic regarded as an Italian dialect===
===Comparison===
[[File:Lang Status 80-VU.svg|thumb|Luthic is classified as Vulnerable by the [[w:Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger|UNESCO Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger]]]]
Luthic lexicon is discrepant from those of other Romance languages, since most of the words present in Modern Luthic are ultimately of Germanic origin. The lexical differentiation was a big factor for the creation of an independent regulatory body. There were many attempts to assimilate Luthic into the Italian [[w:Dialect continuum|dialect continuum]], as in recent centuries, the intermediate dialects between the major Romance languages have been moving toward [[w:Language death|extinction]], as their speakers have switched to varieties closer to the more prestigious national standards. That has been most notable in [[w:France|France]], owing to the French government’s [[w:Language policy in France|refusal to recognise minority languages]]. For many decades since Italy’s unification, the attitude of the French government towards the ethnolinguistic minorities was copied by the Italian government. A movement called “Italianised Luthic Movement” (Luthic: ''Muovimento Lûthice Italianegiate''; Italian: ''Movimento per il Lutico Italianeggiato'') tried to italianase Luthic’s vocabulary and reduce the inherited Germanic vocabulary, in order to assimilate Luthic as an Italian derived language; modern Luthic orthography was affected by this movement.
Almost all of the Romance languages spoken in Italy are native to the area in which they are spoken. Apart from Standard Italian, these languages are often referred to as [[w:Italian dialects|''dialetti'']] “dialects”, both colloquially and in scholarly usage; however, the term may coexist with other labels like “''minority languages''” or “''vernaculars''” for some of them. Italian was first declared to be Italy's official language during the [[w:Fascist Italy|Fascist period]], more specifically through the R.D.l., adopted on 15 October 1925, with the name of ''Sull'Obbligo della lingua italiana in tutti gli uffici giudiziari del Regno, salvo le eccezioni stabilite nei trattati internazionali per la città di Fiume''. According to [[w:Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger|UNESCO's Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger]], there are 31 endangered languages in Italy.
{| class="wikitable"
! Language !! Text
==Standard Luthic==
The basis of Standard Luthic was developed by the popular language spoken by the Ravennese people, whose was highly influenced by Gothic, together with other East Germanic [[w:Stratum (linguistics)|substrate]], such as [[w:Vandalic language|Vandalic]] and [[w:Burgundian language|Burgundian]] and other ancient West Germanic languages, mainly Frankish and Langobardic. Standard Luthic orthography was further influenced by Italian. Increasing mobility of the population and the dissemination of the language through mass media such as radio and television are leading to a gradual standardisation towards a “Standard Luthic” through the process of [[w:Koiné language|koineization]].
===Alphabet===
Luthic has a shallow orthography, meaning very regular spelling with an almost one-to-one correspondence between letters and sounds. In linguistic terms, the writing system is close to being a phonemic orthography. The most important of the few exceptions are the following:
* The letter ⟨c⟩ represents the sound /k/ at the end of words and before the letters ⟨a⟩, ⟨o⟩, and ⟨u⟩ but represents the sound /t͡ʃ/ before the letters ⟨e⟩ and ⟨i⟩.
* The letter ⟨g⟩ represents the sound /ɡ/ at the end of words and before the letters ⟨a⟩, ⟨o⟩, and ⟨u⟩ but represents the sound /d͡ʒ/ before the letters ⟨e⟩ and ⟨i⟩. It also represents the sound /ŋ/ before ⟨c⟩, ⟨q⟩ or ⟨g⟩.
** Velar plosives after /ŋ/ are not further palatalised to /t͡ʃ/ or /d͡ʒ/.
** For a palatalised /t͡ʃ/ or /d͡ʒ/ after a nasal, ⟨n⟩ shall be used instead.
* /ɡʷ/ only happens before a nasal and is spelled as ⟨ggu⟩ /ŋɡʷ/, or inherited from Gothic -ggw- as a regular outcome of Germanic *ww: 𐍄𐍂𐌹𐌲𐌲𐍅𐍃 [triɡʷːs], ''tregguu'' [ˈtrɛɡ.ɡʷu]. The spelling ⟨gg⟩ stands for both /ŋɡ/ and /dd͡ʒ/, making it further confusing.
* The cluster ⟨sc⟩ /sk/ before the letters ⟨e⟩ and ⟨i⟩ represents the sound /ʃ/, geminate if intervocalic.
* The spellings ⟨ci⟩ and ⟨gi⟩ before another vowel represent only /t͡ʃ/ or /d͡ʒ/ with no /i/ ~ /j/ sound.
** Unless ⟨c⟩ or ⟨g⟩ precede stressed /i/ (''pharmacia'' /fɐr.mɐˈtʃi.ɐ/ ‘pharmacy’, ''biologia'' /bjo.loˈdʒi.ɐ/ ‘biology’), these may be optionally spelt as ⟨cï⟩ and ⟨gï⟩ (''pharmacïa'', ''biologïa'').
* The letter ⟨h⟩ is always silent. It is used to form a digraph with ⟨c⟩ or ⟨g⟩ to represent /k/ or /ɡ/ before ⟨e⟩ or ⟨i⟩. It is also used with ⟨p⟩ to represent /ɸ/ and is found in some Greco-Roman words with ⟨t⟩ for /t/ mostly for aesthetics only, however, when spelt as ⟨th⟩, it is never further spirantised to /θ/.
* The spelling ⟨ch⟩ and ⟨gh⟩ always represent the sounds /k/ and /ɡ/.
* The spelling ⟨gl(i)⟩ and ⟨gn(i)⟩ represent the palatals /ʎ/ and /ɲ/ retrospectively; always geminate if intervocalic.
** Like ⟨ci⟩ and ⟨gi⟩, /i/ ~ /j/ are only pronounced if stressed and ⟨glï⟩ and ⟨gnï⟩ may be used instead.
If the clusters /ɡl/ and /ɡn/ are needed, they are spelt as ⟨gl⟩ and ⟨gn⟩ retrospectively, which may cause confusion.
* /kʷ/ is spelt ⟨q⟩ and ⟨qu⟩, the difference is ultimately etymological, as ⟨qu⟩ is only found in Latin and Italian loanwords.
The Luthic alphabet is considered to consist of 24 letters; ⟨j, k, w, x, y⟩ are excluded, and often avoided in loanwords, as ''tassi'' vs ''taxi'', ''cenophobo'' vs ''xenofobo'', ''geins'' vs ''jeans'', ''Giorche vs York'', ''Valsar'' vs ''Walsar''.
* The circumflex accent is used over vowels to indicate irregular stress.
** The e and o with grave accent are found in Italian loanwords ⟨è, ò⟩;
*** It is natively found in the verb to be, in the third person singular indicative present “è”.
* The digraphs ⟨ae, au, ei⟩ are used to indicate /ɛ ɔ i/ retrospectively; ⟨ae, au, ei⟩ often stand for a stressed vowel.
* It is important to note that /e/ and /o/ are often lowered to /ɛ/ and /ɔ/ in VCC, and the digraphs are not used in that case.
* The diaeresis accent is used to distinguish from a digraph or a diphthong.
** In order to point out /ɛj/, ⟨èi⟩ is used, and not the diaeresis.
* The letter ⟨s⟩ can symbolise voiced or voiceless consonants. ⟨s⟩ symbolises /s/ onset before a vowel, when clustered with a voiceless consonant (⟨p, f, c, q(u)⟩), and when doubled (geminate); it symbolises /z/ when between vowels and when clustered with voiced consonants.
* Similarly, the letter ⟨z⟩ can symbolise voiced or voiceless consonants. ⟨z⟩ symbolises /t͡s/ onset before a vowel, when clustered with a voiceless consonant (⟨p, f, c, q(u)⟩), and when geminate; it symbolises /d͡z/ when between vowels (except in ''-zione'' suffixed nouns) and when clustered with voiced consonants. However, ⟨zz⟩ stands for both /tt͡s/ and /dd͡z/.
* The letter ⟨þ⟩ can symbolise voiced or voiceless consonants. ⟨þ⟩ symbolises /θ/ in all cases, except when clustered with a voiced consonant, standing for /ð/.
* The status of the letter ⟨ð⟩ is debatable, and is one of the main reasons for common misspellings in Luthic, however, it is only used for etymological reasons, or when /ð/ is needed in a position where Gorgia toscana can not affect /d/. Nevertheless, many writers and scholars just ignore the existence of it.
Luthic has geminate, or double, consonants, which are distinguished by length and intensity. Length is distinctive for all consonants except for /d͡z/, /ʎ/ and /ɲ/, which are always geminate when between vowels, and /z/, which is always single. Geminate plosive and affricates are realised as lengthened closures. Geminate fricatives, nasals, and /l/ are realised as lengthened continuants. When triggered by Gorgia toscana, voiceless fricatives are always constrictive, but voiced fricatives are not very constrictive and often closer to approximants.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
! Letter !! Name !! Historical name !! [[w:International Phonetic Alphabet|IPA]] !! [[w:Diacritic|Diacritics]]
|+ '''Standard Luthic Alphabet'''
|-
|-
| [[w:A|A]], a || a [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈa]]] || asga [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈaz.ɡɐ]]] || [[w:Near-open central vowel|/ɐ/]] or [[w:Open central unrounded vowel|/a/]] || â
| English || The cold winter is near, a snowstorm will come. Come in my warm house, my friend. Welcome! Come here, sing and dance, eat and drink. That is my plan. We have water, beer, and milk fresh from the cow. Oh, and warm soup!
|-
|-
| [[w:B|B]], b || bi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbi]]] || baerca [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbɛr.kɐ]]] || [[w:Voiced bilabial plosive|/b/]] or [[w:Voiced bilabial fricative|/β/]] || —
| Dutch || De koude winter is nabij, een sneeuwstorm zal komen, Kom in mijn warme huis, mijn vriend. Welkom! Kom hier, zing en dans, eet en drink. Dat is mijn plan. We hebben water, bier, en melk vers van de koe. Oh, en warme soep!
|-
|-
| [[w:C|C]], c || ci [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈt͡ʃi]]] || cauno [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈk̠ɔ.no]]] || [[w:Voiceless velar plosive|/k/]], [[w:Voiceless postalveolar affricate|/t͡ʃ/]] or [[w:Voiceless velar fricative|/x/]] || —
| German || Der kalte Winter ist nahe, ein Schneesturm wird kommen. Komm in mein warmes Haus, mein Freund, Willkommen! Komm her, sing und tanz, iss und trink. Das ist mein Plan. Wir haben Wasser, Bier und Milch frisch von der Kuh. Oh, und warme Suppe!
|-
|-
| [[w:D|D]], d || di [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈdi]]] || dagu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈda.ɣu]]] || [[w:Voiced dental plosive|/d/]] or [[w:Voiced dental fricative|/ð/]] || —
| Frisian || De kâlde winter is nei, in sniestoarm sil komme. Kom yn myn waarme hûs, myn freon. Wolkom! Kom hjir, sjong en dänsje, yt en drink. Dat is myn plan. Wy ha wetter, bier, en molke farsk fan de ko. Och, en waarme sop!
| Norwegian || Den kalde vinteren er nær, en snøstorm vil komme. Kom inn i mitt varme hus, min venn. Velkommen! Kom her, syng og dans, et og drikk. Dette er min plan. Vi har vann, øl og melk fersk fra kua. Åh, og varm suppe!
|-
|-
| [[w:E|E]], e || e [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛ]]] || aecu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛ.xu]]] || [[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|/e/]] or [[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|/ɛ/]] || ê, è
| Icelandic || Kaldi veturinn nálgast, snjóstormur mun koma. Komdu inn í hlýja húsið mitt, vinur minn. Velkominn! Komdu hingað, syngdu og dansaðu, borðaðu og drekktu. Það er planið mitt. Við höfum vatn, bjór, og mjólk ferska úr kúnni. Ó, og volga súpu!
|-
|-
| [[w:F|F]], f || effe [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛɸ.ɸe]]] || faeu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfɛ.u]]] || [[w:Voiceless bilabial fricative|/ɸ/]] or [[w:Voiceless labiodental fricative|/f/]] || —
| Luthic || So caldo ventru è vicinu, iena snievosturma qemerà. Qema þa mina rasna varma, fregiondu minu! Bieneqemutu, ar qema, seggua gio danza, mangia gio dregca. Esso è so minu pianu. Vi abbiamu vato, biure, gio melucu frescu þamma vacce. Oh, gio zuppa varma!
|}
{| class="wikitable"
! Language !! Text
|-
|-
| [[w:G|G]], g || gi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈd͡ʒi]]] || geva [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈd͡ʒe.βɐ]]] || [[w:Voiced velar plosive|/ɡ/]], [[w:Voiced postalveolar affricate|/d͡ʒ/]], [[w:Voiced velar fricative|/ɣ/]] or [[w:Voiced velar nasal|/ŋ/]] || —
| Portuguese || Este é um magnífico palácio real. Parti, peão ignorante! Somente os elites respeitáveis em política, ciência, cultura e arte são autorizados a entrar. Retornai imediatamente à vossa fazenda miserável, e pagai a taxa, ou os guardas exterminarão a vossa família.
|-
|-
| [[w:H|H]], h || acca [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈak.kɐ]]] || haglu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈaʎ.ʎu]]] || ∅ || —
| Italian || Questo è un magnifico palazzo reale. Partite, pedone ignorante! Solo le élite rispettabili in politica, scienza, cultura e arte sono autorizzate a entrare. Tornate immediatamente alla vostra misera fattoria e pagate la tassa, o le guardie stermineranno la vostra famiglia.
|-
|-
| [[w:I|I]], i || i [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈi]]] || eissu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈis.su]]] || [[w:Close front unrounded vowel|/i/]] or [[w:Voiced palatal approximant|/j/]] || ï
| Spanish || Este es un magnífico palacio real. ¡Partí, peón ignorante! Sólo las élites respetables de la política, la ciencia, la cultura y el arte están autorizadas a entrar. Regresá inmediatamente a vuestra miserable hacienda y pagá la tasa, o los guardias exterminarán a vuestra familia.
|-
|-
| [[w:L|L]], l || elle [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛl.le]]] || lagu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈla.ɣu]]] || [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar lateral approximants|/l/]] || —
| French || C'est un magnifique palais royal. Partez, paysan ignorant ! Seules les élites respectables en politique, science, culture et art sont autorisées à entrer. Retournez immédiatement à votre misérable ferme. Et payez la taxe, ou les gardes extermineront votre famille.
|-
|-
| [[w:M|M]], m || emme [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈẽ.me]]] || mannu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈmɐ̃.nu]]] || [[w:Voiced bilabial nasal|/m/]] || —
| Romanian || Acesta este un palat regal magnific. Îndepărtați-vă, țăranule ignorant! Doar elitele respectabile din politică, știință, cultură și artă sunt autorizate să intre. Întoarceți-vă imediat la ferma voastră mizerabilă. Și plătiți taxele, altfel gărzile vă vor extermina familia.
|-
|-
| [[w:N|N]], n || enne [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈẽ.ne]]] || nauþu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈnɔ.θu]]] || [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar nasals|/n/]] or [[w:Voiced velar nasal|/ŋ/]] || —
| English || This is a magnificent royal palace. Depart, ignorant peasant! Only respectable elites in politics, science, culture and art are authorised to enter. Return immediately to your miserable farm. And pay the tax, or the guards will exterminate your family.
|-
|-
| [[w:O|O]], o || o [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɔ]]] || oþalo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[oˈθa.lo]]] || [[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|/o/]] or [[w:Open-mid back rounded vowel|/ɔ/]] || ô, ò
| [[w:P|P]], p || pi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈpi]]] || paerþa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈpɛr.θɐ]]] || [[w:Voiceless bilabial plosive|/p/]] or [[w:Voiceless bilabial fricative|/ɸ/]] || —
{| class="wikitable"
! Language !! Text
|-
|-
| [[w:Q|Q]], q || quoppa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkʷɔp.pɐ]]] || qaerþa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkᶣɛr.θɐ]]] || [[w:Labialization|/kʷ/]] || —
| [[w:R|R]], r || erre [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɛrˈre]]] || raeða [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈrɛ.ðɐ]]] || [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar trills|/r/]] || —
| [[w:S|S]], s || esse [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɛsˈse]]] || sauilo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɔj.lo]]] || [[w:Voiceless alveolar fricative|/s/]] or [[w:Voiced alveolar fricative|/z/]] || —
| [[w:T|T]], t || ti [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈti]]] || teivu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈti.βu]]] || [[w:Voiceless dental plosive|/t/]] or [[w:Voiceless dental fricative|/θ/]] || —
| [[w:Thorn (letter)|Þ]], þ || eþþe [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛθ.θe]]] || þaurnu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈθɔr.nu]]] || [[w:Voiceless dental fricative|/θ/]] or [[w:Voiced dental fricative|/ð/]] || —
| Gothic || ƕas þū is? Im slēps riqizeinai naht þeinai. Fōn gaf hairtin þeinamma, þan allis fadar teiws þū is.
|-
|-
| [[w:U|U]], u || u [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈu]]] || uru [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈu.ru]]] || [[w:Close back rounded vowel|/u/]] or [[w:Voiced labial–velar approximant|/w/]] || û, ü
| Latin || Quī tū es? Sum somnus tenebrosā nocte tuā. Ignem dedī cordī tuō, tum omnis pater deus tū es.
|-
|-
| [[w:V|V]], v || vi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈvi]]] || vigna [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈviɲ.ɲɐ]]] || [[w:Voiced bilabial fricative|/β/]] or [[w:Voiced labiodental fricative|/v/]] || —
| Luthic || Vo þú bii? Bio somnu tenebrose natte þine. Egne gevai erti þina, þan alli faþar tivu þú bii.
|-
|-
| [[w:Z|Z]], z || zi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈt͡si]]] || zetta [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈt͡sɛt.tɐ]]] || [[w:Voiceless alveolar affricate|/t͡s/]] or [[w:Voiced alveolar affricate|/d͡z/]] || —
| English || Who thou art? (I) am (a) sweven (in) thy dark night. (I the) fire gave (to) thy heart, then (the) father (of) all, tiw, thou art.
Luthic has geminate, or double, consonants, which are distinguished by [[w:Length (phonetics)|length]] and intensity. Length is distinctive for all consonants except for [[w:Voiced alveolar affricate|/d͡z/]], [[w:Voiced palatal lateral approximant|/ʎ/]] and [[w:Voiced palatal nasal|/ɲ/]], which are always geminate when between vowels, and [[w:Voiced alveolar fricative|/z/]], which is always single. Geminate plosive and affricates are realised as lengthened closures. Geminate fricatives, nasals, and [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar lateral approximants|/l/]] are realised as lengthened continuants. When triggered by [[w:Tuscan gorgia|Gorgia Toscana]], voiceless fricatives are always constrictive, but voiced fricatives are not very constrictive and often closer to approximants.
==Distribution==
[[File:Ravenna linguistic map.jpg|thumb|“Languages spoken alongside Luthic”]]
Luthic is spoken mainly in Emilia-Romagna, Italy, where it is primarily spoken in Ravenna and its adjacent communes. Although Luthic is spoken almost exclusively in Emilia-Romagna, it has also been spoken outside of Italy. Luth and general Italian emigrant communities (the largest of which are to be found in the Americas) sometimes employ Luthic as their primary language. The largest concentrations of Luthic speakers are found in the provinces of Ravenna, Ferrara and Bologna (Metropolitan City of Bologna). The people of Ravenna live in tetraglossia, as Romagnol, Emilian and Italian are spoken in those provinces alongside Luthic.
[[File:Italy languages Luthic.jpg|thumb|left|Luthic regional distribution]]
According to a census by ISTAT (The Italian National Institute of Statistics), Luthic is spoken by an estimated 250,000 people, however only 149,500 are considered de facto natives, and approximately 50,000 are monolinguals.
It is also spoken in South America by the descendants of Italian immigrants, specifically in Brazil, in a census by IBGE in collaboration with ISTAT, Luthic is spoken in São Paulo by roughly 5,000 people and some 45 of whom are monolinguals, the largest concentrations are found in the municipalities of São Paulo and the ABCD Region.
[[File:Luthic language worldwide.png|thumb|Luthic worldwide distribution]]
As in most European countries, the minority languages are defined by legislation or constitutional documents and afforded some form of official support. In 1992, the Council of Europe adopted the European Charter for Regional or Minority Languages to protect and promote historical regional and minority languages in Europe.
Luthic is regulated by the Council for the Luthic Language (Luthic: Gaforþe folla Rasda Lúthica) and the Luthic Community of Ravenna (Luthic: Gamenescape Lúthica Ravenne). The existence of a regulatory body has removed Luthic, at least in part, from the domain of Standard Italian, its traditional Dachsprache, Luthic was considered an Italian dialect like many others until about World War II, but then it underwent ausbau.
Luthic is recognised as a minor language in Ravenna. Italy’s official language is Italian, as stated by the framework law no. 482/1999 and Trentino Alto-Adige’s special Statute, which is adopted with a constitutional law. Around the world there are an estimated 64 million native Italian speakers and another 21 million who use it as a second language. Italian is often natively spoken in a regional variety, not to be confused with Italy’s regional and minority languages; however, the establishment of a national education system led to a decrease in variation in the languages spoken across the country during the 20th century. Standardisation was further expanded in the 1950s and 1960s due to economic growth and the rise of mass media and television (the state broadcaster RAI helped set a standard Italian).
Code-switching between Luthic, Emilian dialects and Italian is frequent among Luthic speakers, in both informal and formal settings (such as on television).
====Rune poetry====
Luthic lexicon is discrepant from those of other Romance languages, since most of the words present in Modern Luthic are ultimately of Germanic origin. The lexical differentiation was a big factor for the creation of an independent regulatory body. There were many attempts to assimilate Luthic into the Italian dialect continuum, as in recent centuries, the intermediate dialects between the major Romance languages have been moving toward extinction, as their speakers have switched to varieties closer to the more prestigious national standards. That has been most notable in France, owing to the French government’s refusal to recognise minority languages. For many decades since Italy’s unification, the attitude of the French government towards the ethnolinguistic minorities was copied by the Italian government. A movement called “Italianised Luthic Movement” (Luthic: Muovimento Lúthice Italianeggiate; Italian: Movimento per il Lutico Italianeggiato) tried to italianase Luthic’s vocabulary and reduce the inherited Germanic vocabulary, in order to assimilate Luthic as an Italian derived language; modern Luthic orthography was affected by this movement.
The historical letter names are recorded in a 11th century manuscript. Most of them seem to be Gothic forms of the names also appearing in the [[w:Rune poems|rune poems]]. With this evidence and the 9th century manuscript of [[w:Alcuin|Alcuin]] ([[w:Codex Vindobonensis 795|Codex Vindobonensis 795]]) it is possible to reconstruct the Gothic forms and their meanings.
Almost all of the Romance languages spoken in Italy are native to the area in which they are spoken. Apart from Standard Italian, these languages are often referred to as dialetti “dialects”, both colloquially and in scholarly usage; however, the term may coexist with other labels like “minority languages” or “vernaculars” for some of them. Italian was first declared to be Italy's official language during the Fascist period, more specifically through the R.D.l., adopted on 15 October 1925, with the name of Sull'Obbligo della lingua italiana in tutti gli uffici giudiziari del Regno, salvo le eccezioni stabilite nei trattati internazionali per la città di Fiume. According to UNESCO's Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger, there are 31 endangered languages in Italy.
[[File:Lang_Status_80-VU.svg|thumb|Luthic is classified as Vulnerable by the UNESCO Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger.]]
[[File:Spoken_Luthic_Ravenna.png|thumb|left|Spoken Luthic within Ravenna.]]
Most of the Luths also speak Italian, this is commoner for Luth elders, and most of the Luth elders may speak only Italian because of the influence from the Fascist period, as the Fascist government endorsed a stringent education policy in Italy aiming at eliminating illiteracy, which was a serious problem in Italy at the time, as well as improving the allegiance of Italians to the state. The Fascist government’s first minister of education from 1922 to 1924 Giovanni Gentile recommended that education policy should focus on indoctrination of students into Fascism and to educate youth to respect and be obedient to authority. In 1929, education policy took a major step towards being completely taken over by the agenda of indoctrination.> In that year, the Fascist government took control of the authorization of all textbooks, all secondary school teachers were required to take an oath of loyalty to Fascism and children began to be taught that they owed the same loyalty to Fascism as they did to God. In 1933, all university teachers were required to be members of the National Fascist Party. From the 1930s to 1940s, Italy’s education focused on the history of Italy, displaying Italy as a force of civilization during the Roman era, displaying the rebirth of Italian nationalism and the struggle for Italian independence and unity during the Risorgimento. In the late 1930s, the Fascist government copied Nazi Germany’s education system on the issue of physical fitness and began an agenda that demanded that Italians become physically healthy. Intellectual talent in Italy was rewarded and promoted by the Fascist government through the Royal Academy of Italy which was created in 1926 to promote and coordinate Italy’s intellectual activity.
{| class="wikitable collapsible collapsed"
==Phonology==
!colspan="7"|Rune poems
Luthic phonology is defined by a comparatively simple vocalic system and a consonantal inventory that varies across regional varieties. The standard form, in its most complete form, counts up to eight oral vowels, five nasal vowels, two semivowels, and twenty-six consonants, though certain dialects show a more reduced consonant set alongside an expanded vowel space. Vowels are regularly lowered and retracted before /w/ (e.g. [ë̞, o̞, æ̈, ʌ, ɒ, ɑ]) and raised and fronted before /j/ (e.g. [u, e̟, o̟, ɛ̝, ɐ̝, ɔ̝, ä̝]). In areas under strong Gallo-Italic influence, particularly Lombard and Piedmontese, rounding before /w/ produces additional allophonic series ([ø, o, œ, ɐ͗, ɔ, a͗] → [ø̞̈, o̞, æ̹̈, ɔ, ɒ, ɒ]). These patterns account for the perception of “more vowels and fewer consonants” in some varieties. Historically, this phonological profile crystallised in Ravenna, where Gothic, Frankish, Langobardic, Lepontic, and Cisalpine Gaulish elements were absorbed into the local Vulgar Latin. By the 6th century, Luthic had already become the vernacular of Ravenna, its conservative base providing the foundation for the modern system described below.
! rowspan="2" | !! colspan="2" | Front !! colspan="2" | Central !! colspan="2" | Back
||<poem>
𐌲 • Geva è faullo gôðano e honor.
Faulla dignitade e passione,
è aeve faull’amor.</poem>
||<poem>
Generosity is for the good and honour.
For the dignity and passion,
it is always for love.</poem>
|-
|-
| 8 || 𐌷 || Haglu || haal || *𐌷𐌰𐌲𐌻𐍃 (*hagls)
! oral !! nasal !! oral !! nasal !! oral !! nasal
||<poem>
𐌷 • Il caldissimu haglu.
Il vintru è vicinu,
il caldu è repentagliu.</poem>
||<poem>
The coldest hail.
The winter is near,
the cold is a risk.</poem>
|-
|-
| 9 || 𐌹 || Eissu || iiz || *𐌴𐌹𐍃 (*eis)
! scope="row" | Close
||<poem>
| i || ĩ || || || u || ũ
𐌹 • Eissu è aeno specchio.
Rifiette la luce,
l’augna meina solecchio.</poem>
||<poem>
Ice is a mirror.
Reflecting the light,
I cover my eyes.</poem>
|-
|-
| 10 || 𐌻 || Lagu || laaz || *𐌻𐌰𐌲𐌿𐍃 (*lagus)
! scope="row" | Close-mid
||<poem>
| e || ẽ || colspan="2" | || o || õ
𐌻 • Il lagu è misteriosu.
Troppu mechiu e ageleicu,
ma il mannu è curiosu.</poem>
||<poem>
The ocean is enigmatic.
Too big and scary,
but the man is curious.</poem>
|-
|-
| 11 || 𐌼 || Mannu || manna || 𐌼𐌰𐌽𐌽𐌰 (manna)
! scope="row" | Open-mid
||<poem>
| ɛ || || ɐ || ɐ̃ || ɔ ||
𐌼 • Il mannu, intelligente.
Il figliu mezzogardi,
ma felu impaziente.</poem>
||<poem>
The man, intelligent.
The son of the world,
but too impatient.</poem>
|-
|-
| 12 || 𐌽 || Nauþu || noicz || 𐌽𐌰𐌿𐌸𐍃 (nauþs)
! scope="row" | Open
||<poem>
| colspan="2" | || a || || colspan="2" |
𐌽 • Nauþu è faur unse alli.
|}
E ivvelena ta haertene,
agce si in unsari valli.</poem>
* Vowels are lengthened under primary stress in open syllables, though vowel length is not phonemically distinctive. Under secondary stress in open syllables, vowels are often realised as half-long. Vowels in auslaut and nasal vowels are not affected.
||<poem>
A need is for all of us.
* When the mid vowels /ɛ, ɔ/ precede a geminate nasal or a nasal followed by a fricative, they are realised as closer nasal vowels [ẽ] and [õ], rather than [ɛ̃] and [ɔ̃].
And it poisons our hearts,
even if in our defenses.</poem>
* All vowels tend to be lowered and retracted before /w/, yielding variants such as [ɪ, u̞, ë̞, o̞, æ̈, ʌ, ɒ, ɑ].
* Before /j/, vowels are generally raised and advanced, producing [u, e̟, o̟, ɛ̝, ɐ̝, ɔ̝, ä̝].
* In areas under stronger Gallo-Italic influence (e.g. Lombard and Piedmontese), vowels may also undergo rounding before /w/, resulting in forms like [ø̞̈, o̞, æ̹̈, ɔ, ɒ, ɒ].
* /i/ is close front unrounded [i]. F1 = 300 Hz, F2 = 2500 Hz.
* /ĩ/ is close front unrounded nasal [ĩ]. F1 = 320 Hz, F2 = 2450 Hz.
* /e/ is close-mid front unrounded [e]. F1 = 500 Hz, F2 = 2200 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 480 Hz, F2 = 2300 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 2100 Hz.
* /ẽ/ is close-mid front unrounded nasal [ẽ]. F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 2150 Hz.
* /ɛ/ is open-mid front unrounded [ɛ̝]. F1 = 600 Hz, F2 = 2000 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 580 Hz, F2 = 2100 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 620 Hz, F2 = 1900 Hz.
* /u/ is close back rounded [u]. F1 = 300 Hz, F2 = 900 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 280 Hz, F2 = 950 Hz.
* /ũ/ is close back rounded nasal [ũ]. F1 = 320 Hz, F2 = 880 Hz.
* /o/ is close-mid back rounded [o]. F1 = 500 Hz, F2 = 1100 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 480 Hz, F2 = 1150 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 1050 Hz.
* /õ/ is close-mid back rounded nasal [õ]. F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 1080 Hz.
* /ɔ/ is open-mid back rounded (slightly fronted) [ɔ̟]. F1 = 600 Hz, F2 = 1200 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 580 Hz, F2 = 1250 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 620 Hz, F2 = 1150 Hz.
* /ɐ/ is near-open central unrounded [ɐ]. F1 = 650 Hz, F2 = 1600 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 630 Hz, F2 = 1650 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 670 Hz, F2 = 1550 Hz.
* /ɐ̃/ is near-open central unrounded nasal [ɐ̃]. F1 = 670 Hz, F2 = 1550 Hz.
* /a/ is open front/central unrounded [a~ä]. F1 = 700 Hz, F2 = 1700 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 680 Hz, F2 = 1750 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 720 Hz, F2 = 1650 Hz.
It has been observed that word-final /i, u/ are raised and end in a voiceless vowel: [ii̥, uu̥]. These voiceless vowels may sound almost like [ç] and [x], particularly around Lugo, and are sometimes transcribed as [ii̥ᶜ̧, uu̥ˣ] or [iᶜ̧, uˣ]. In the same region, interconsonantal lax variants [i̽, u̽] are common, often accompanied by a schwa-like off-glide [i̽ə̯, u̽ə̯], which can be further described as an extra-short schwa-like off-glide [ə̯̆] ([i̽ə̯̆, u̽ə̯̆] or [i̽ᵊ, u̽ᵊ]).
The status of [ɛ] and [ɔ] remains debated. It is often suggested that the long vowel phonemes present in Gothic developed into schwa-glides [ɛə̯̆, ɔə̯̆], or even into quasi-diphthongs [ɛæ̯̆, ɔɒ̯̆]. For simplicity, these are henceforth written as ⟨[ɛ, ɔ]⟩ due to their uncertain phonemic status.
In addition to monophthongs, Luthic has diphthongs. Phonemically and phonetically, these are simply combinations of other vowels. None of the diphthongs are considered to have distinct phonemic status, as their constituents behave the same as when occurring in isolation—unlike diphthongs in languages such as English or German. While grammatical tradition distinguishes “falling” from “rising” diphthongs, rising diphthongs consist of a semiconsonantal sound [j] or [w] followed by a vowel and therefore do not constitute true diphthongs.
: ³ Uncertain, probably a kind of recreative food.
: ⁴ Uncertain, seems related to a mind state.
: ⁵ A Luthic pagan god equivalent to Tiw and Týr.
: ⁶ Cognate with ON. ȳr, OE. īw; ēow, OHG. īwa. The forms in Luthic and Alcuin are from Greek (ζῆτα (zêta)) and Latin (zēta). Alcuin seems related to a vulgar *izzēta with a prosthetic vowel. Luthic seems related to a vulgar *zētta.
====Phonetic respelling====
* /uj/ and /wi/ are largely in free variation. However, /wi/ occurs primarily in auslaut and inlaut positions, while /uj/ is generally found in anlaut position. The sequence /iw/ is no longer productive.
Pronunciation respellings system for Luthic have been developed primarily for use in dictionaries, as it is not always possible to predict with certainty the sound of some written Luthic words. So readers looking up an unfamiliar word in a dictionary may find, on seeing the pronunciation respelling, that the word is in fact known to them orally.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center;
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center"
|+ Respelling system
|+ Triphthongs and Complex Sequences
! !! !! j !! !! o !! ɔ
|-
|-
! width="25%"|Respelt variant
! j
! width="25%"|IPA
| jaj~jɐj || jej~jɛj || joj~jɔj || jwo || jwɔ
! width="25%"|Word
! width="25%"|Example
|-
|-
| gg || ŋɡ || creggu /ˈkreŋ.ɡu/ || creggu
! w
|-
| waj~wɐj || wej~wɛj || woj~wɔj || colspan="2" |
| ggh(E) || ŋɡ before i j e ɛ || aggiu /ˈaŋ.ɡju/ || agghiu
|}
|-
| ggi(V) || dd͡ʒ || aggio /ˈad.d͡ʒo/ || aggio
* Within triphthongs, vowel quality is mostly in free variation, except in /jwo/ and /jwɔ/, where the quality is more stable. In regions influenced by Gallo-Italic languages, these clusters in /jw/ may also be reduced to [ɥ].
Luthic allows up to three consonants in syllable-initial position, although there are some restrictions. Its syllable structure can be represented as (C)(C)(C)V(C)(C)(C). As in English, many words begin with three consonants. Luthic lacks true bimoraic vowels; what appear as diphthongs are actually sequences of a semiconsonantal glide [j] or [w] plus a vowel.
There is a maximum of 8 oral vowels, 5 nasal vowels, 2 semivowels and 31 consonants; though some varieties of the language have fewer phonemes. [[w:Gothic language|Gothic]], [[w:Frankish language|Frankish]], [[w:Suebi|northern Suebi]], [[w:Lombardic language|Langobardic]], [[w:Lepontic language|Lepontic]] and [[w:Cisalpine Gaulish|Cisalpine Gaulish]] ([[w:Roman Gaul|Roman Gaul]]) influences were highly absorbed into the local Vulgar Latin dialect. An early form of Luthic was already spoken in the Ostrogothic Kingdom during Theodoric’s reign and by the year 600 Luthic had already become the [[w:Vernacular|vernacular]] of Ravenna. Luthic developed in the region of the former Ostrogothic capital of Ravenna, from Late Latin dialects and Vulgar Latin. As Theodoric emerged as the new ruler of Italy, he upheld a Roman legal administration and scholarly culture while promoting a major building program across Italy, his cultural and architectural attention to Ravenna led to a most conserved dialect, resulting in modern Luthic.
|+ Vowel Phonotactics
! style="width:33%;" | V<sub>1</sub>
====Vowels====
! style="width:33%;" | V<sub>2</sub>
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
! style="width:33%;" | V<sub>3</sub>
|-
| a ɐ e ɛ || i [j] u [w] || —
|-
|-
|+ '''Vowel phonemes of Standard Luthic'''
| o ɔ || i [j] || —
|-
|-
!rowspan="2"|
| i [j] || e o || —
!colspan="2"|[[w:Front vowel|Front]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Central vowel|Central]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Back vowel|Back]]
|-
|-
!{{small|oral}}
| i [j] || ɐ ɛ ɔ || i [j]
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
|-
|-
![[w:Close vowel|Close]]
| i [j] || u [w] || o
|[[w:Close front unrounded vowel|i]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ĩ]]
|
|
|[[w:Close back rounded vowel|u]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ũ]]
|-
|-
![[w:Close-mid vowel|Close-mid]]
| u [w] || ɐ ɛ ɔ || i [j]
|[[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|e]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ẽ]]
|colspan="2"|
|[[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|o]]
|[[w:Nasalization|õ]]
|-
|-
![[w:Open-mid vowel|Open-mid]]
| u [w] || e o || —
|[[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|ɛ]]
|
|[[w:Near-open central vowel|ɐ]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ɐ̃]]
|[[w:Open-mid back rounded vowel|ɔ]]
|
|-
|-
![[w:Open vowel|Open]]
| u [w] || i [j] || —
|colspan="2"|
|[[w:Open central unrounded vowel|a]]
|
|colspan="2"|
|}
|}
=====Notes=====
===Prosody===
[[File:Luthic oral vowels.png|thumb|[[w:Monophthong|Oral monophthongs]] of Standard Luthic]]
Luthic is quasi-paroxytonic, meaning that most words receive stress on the penultimate syllable. Monosyllabic words generally lack stress unless emphasised or accentuated. Enclitic and other unstressed personal pronouns do not affect stress patterns. Some monosyllabic words may carry natural stress, though it is weaker than the stress found in polysyllabic words.
[[File:Luthic nasal vowels.png|thumb|[[w:Nasal vowel|Nasal monophthongs]] of Standard Luthic]]
When the mid vowels [[w:Help:IPA|/ε, ɔ/]] precede a nasal, they become close [[w:Help:IPA|[ẽ]]] rather than [[w:Help:IPA|[ε̃]]] and [[w:Help:IPA|[õ]]] rather than [[w:Help:IPA|[ɔ̃]]].
Luthic has a shallow orthography, meaning that spelling is highly regular and corresponds almost one-to-one with sounds. In linguistic terms, the writing system is close to a phonemic orthography. The most important exceptions are the following:
* /i/ is close front unrounded [[w:Close front unrounded vowel|[i]]]. <small>f1 =337 y f2 =2300; f1 =400 y f2 =2600 hz</small>.
* ⟨ph, th, ch⟩ are Greco-Roman digraphs that remain productive, irregularly corresponding to /f, t, k/.
* /ĩ/ is close front unrounded [[w:Close front unrounded vowel|[ĩ]]]. <small>f1 =337 y f2 =2300; f1 =400 y f2 =2600 hz</small>.
* ⟨c⟩ corresponds to /k/ in auslaut and before ⟨a, o, u⟩; before ⟨e, i⟩, it represents /t͡ʃ/.
* /u/ is close back rounded [[w:Close back rounded vowel|[u]]]. <small>f1 =350 y f1 =1185; f1 =400 y f2 =925 hz</small>.
* ⟨ch⟩ is used to represent /k/ before ⟨e, i⟩.
* /ũ/ is close back rounded [[w:Close back rounded vowel|[ũ]]]. <small>f1 =350 y f1 =1185; f1 =400 y f2 =925 hz</small>.
* ⟨g⟩ corresponds to /ɡ/ in auslaut and before ⟨a, o, u⟩; before ⟨e, i⟩, it represents /d͡ʒ/. Furthermore, before ⟨c, g, q⟩, it corresponds to /ŋ/.
* /e/ is close-mid front unrounded [[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|[e]]]. <small>f1 =475 hz y f2 =1700 hz</small>.
* ⟨gh⟩ is used to represent /ɡ/ before ⟨e, i⟩.
* /ẽ/ is close-mid front unrounded [[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|[ẽ]]]. <small>f1 =475 hz y f2 =1700 hz</small>.
* ⟨n⟩ is inserted before ⟨c, g⟩ when those consonants are palatalised, as in ogghia [ˈoŋ˖.ɡ̟jɐ] vs angio [ˈan̠ʲ.d͡ʒo].
* /o/ is close-mid back rounded [[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|[o]]]. <small>f1 =490 y f2 =1015; f1 =500 y f2=1075</small>.
* ⟨sc⟩ is realised as /sk/ before ⟨a, o, u⟩ and as /ʃ/ before ⟨e, i⟩; in intervocalic position, it is always geminate.
* /õ/ is close-mid back rounded [[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|[õ]]]. <small>f1 =490 y f2 =1015; f1 =500 y f2=1075</small>.
* ⟨ci, gi⟩ are realised as /t͡ʃ/ and /d͡ʒ/ before ⟨a, o, u⟩, without any /i~j/ glide. For /t͡ʃi.V/ and /d͡ʒi.V/, ⟨cï, gï⟩ are used, e.g., pharmacïa [fɐr.mɐˈt͡ʃiː.ɐ] and biologïa [bjo.loˈd͡ʒiː.ɐ].
* /ɛ/ has been variously described as mid front unrounded [[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|[ɛ̝]]] and open-mid front unrounded [[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|[ɛ]]]. <small>f1 =700 hz y f2 =1800 hz</small>.
* ⟨gl, gn⟩ correspond to /ʎ, ɲ/. In some cases, due to historical spelling, ⟨gli, gni⟩ are used instead, e.g. pugnu [ˈpuɲ.ɲu] (from Latin pugnus) and meraviglia [me.rɐˈviʎ.ʎɐ] (from Latin mī̆rābilia).
* /ɔ/ is somewhat fronted open-mid back rounded [[w:Open-mid back rounded vowel|[ɔ̟]]]. <small>f1 =555 hz y f2 =1100; f1 =600 hz y f2 =1100 hz</small>.
* ⟨s⟩ corresponds to /s/ at the onset of a syllable before a vowel, when clustered with a voiceless consonant (⟨p, f, c, q⟩), or when geminate (⟨ss⟩). It corresponds to /z/ when occurring between vowels or when clustered with voiced consonants.
* /ɐ/ is near-open central unrounded [[w:Near-open central vowel|[ɐ]]]. f1 =700 y f2 =1300 hz; <small>f1 =715 hz y f2 =1400 hz</small>.
* ⟨þ⟩ behaves like ⟨s⟩, corresponding to both /t d/ and voicing to /d/ in the same contexts.
* /ɐ̃/ is near-open central unrounded [[w:Near-open central vowel|[ɐ̃]]]. f1 =700 y f2 =1300 hz; <small>f1 =715 hz y f2 =1400 hz</small>.
* ⟨z⟩ undergoes irregular voicing due to historical phonological processes, as in mezzu [ˈmɛd.d͡zu] (from Latin medius), ziu [ˈt͡siː.u] (from Latin thius), and -zzone [-tˈt͡soː.ne] (from Latin -tiōnem).
* /a/ has been variously described as open front unrounded [[w:Open central unrounded vowel|[a]]] and open central unrounded [[w:Open central unrounded vowel|[ä]]]. <small>f1 =700 y f2 =1350 hz; f1 =750 y f2 =1500 hz</small>.
* Length is distinctive for all consonants except for /d͡z/, /ʎ/, /ɲ/, which are always geminate intervocalically; and /z/, which is always single.
* Both acute and grave accents are used over a vowel to indicate irregular stress. ⟨á, é, í, ó, ú⟩ are realised as [ˈa ˈe ˈi ˈo ˈu], and ⟨è, ò⟩ are realised as [ˈɛ ˈɔ].
It has been registered that word-final [[w:Help:IPA|/i, u/]] are raised and end in a voiceless vowel: [[w:Help:IPA|[ii̥, uu̥]]]. The voiceless vowels may sound almost like [[w:Voiceless palatal fricative|[ç]]] and [[w:Voiceless velar fricative|[x]]] retrospectively, mainly around [[w:Lugo, Emilia-Romagna|Lugo]], it is also transcribed as [[w:Help:IPA|[ii̥ᶜ̧, uu̥ˣ]]] or [[w:Help:IPA|[iᶜ̧, uˣ]]]. In the same region, it is common to have interconsonantal laxed variants [[w:Help:IPA|[i̽, u̽]]] and these laxed forms often have a schwa-like off-glide [[w:Help:IPA|[i̽ə̯, u̽ə̯]]], that is further described as an extra short schwa-like off-glide [[w:Help:IPA|[ə̯̆]]] ([[w:Help:IPA|[i̽ə̯̆, u̽ə̯̆]]] or [[w:Help:IPA|[i̽ᵊ, u̽ᵊ]]]). The status of [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɛ]]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɔ]]] is up to debate, and it is often believed that the long vowel phonemes that were present in Gothic resulted in schwa-glides [[w:Help:IPA|[ɛə̯̆, ɔə̯̆]]], or further fortified to a quasi-diphthong [[w:Help:IPA|[ɛæ̯̆, ɔɒ̯̆]]] (henceforth only written ⟨[ɛ, ɔ]⟩ due to its questionable nature and for simplicity).
The Luthic alphabet is considered to consist of 22 letters; j, k, w, x, y are excluded, and often avoided in loanwords, as tassi vs taxi, cenophobo vs xenofobo, gine vs jeans, Giorche vs York, Valsar vs Walsar. Loanwords are also changed to fit into regular declension patterns, as seen in gine.
| I, i || i [ˈi] || issu [ˈis.su] || /i/ or /j/ || í, ï
|uj
| style="background:gray" |
|}
|
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center"
|+Triphthongs
! colspan="2" rowspan="2" |
! colspan="4" |Endpoint
|-
|-
! colspan="3" |<small>/j/</small>
| L, l || elle [ˈɛl.le] || lagu [ˈlaː.g-u] || /l/ || —
!<small>/o/</small>
|-
|-
! rowspan="2" |Start point
| M, m || emme [ˈẽ.me] || manno [ˈmẽ.no] || /m/ || —
!<small>/j/</small>
|jɐj
|jɛj
|jɔj
|jwo
|-
|-
!<small>/w/</small>
| N, n || enne [ˈẽ.ne] || nuoþu [ˈnwoː.du] || /n/ || —
|wɐj
|wɛj
|wɔj
| style="background:gray" |
|}
|}
=====Notes=====
* Diphthongs starting in [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/i/]] or [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/u/]] such as [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/iw/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/uj/]] are in free variation with [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ju/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/wi/]].
* All vowels are lowered and retracted before [[w:Voiced labial–velar approximant|/w/]]: [[w:Help:IPA|[ɪ, u̞, ë̞, o̞, æ̈, ʌ, ɒ, ɑ]]].
* All vowels are raised and advanced before [[w:Voiced palatal approximant|/j/]]: [[w:Help:IPA|[i, u, e̟, o̟, ɛ̝, ɐ̝, ɔ̝, ä̝]]].
It has also been registered that vowels may be [[w:Roundedness|rounded]] before [[w:Voiced labial–velar approximant|/w/]]: [[w:Help:IPA|[y, u, ø, o, œ, ɐ͗, ɔ, a͗]]], resulting in further lowered and retracted rounded vowels [[w:Help:IPA|[ʏ, u̞, ø̞̈, o̞, æ̹̈, ɔ, ɒ, ɒ]]]. This mainly occurs where other [[w:Gallo-Italic languages|Gallo-Italic languages]] are more predominant, such as [[w:Lombard language|Lombard]] and [[w:Piedmontese language|Piedmontese]].
====Consonants====
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
|-
|+ Consonant phonemes of Standard Luthic
| O, o || o [ˈɔ] || oþalo [oˈdaː.lo] || /o/ or /ɔ/ || ó, ò
| [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar trills|r]]
|
|
|colspan=2|
|}
|}
=====Notes=====
==Grammar==
This section provides a concise introduction to Luthic grammar, outlining the fundamental features that shape its structure. It is not intended as an exhaustive treatment, but rather as a summary of the most salient aspects of morphology and syntax. Readers without prior knowledge of Luthic may find this overview a useful foundation. Those already familiar with these concepts may consider the section optional, as its purpose is to establish the essentials before addressing the historical and etymological developments of Luthic morphophonology in later chapters.
* '''Nasals:'''
===Nouns===
** /n/ is laminal alveolar [[w:Laminal consonant|[n̻]]].
** /ɲ/ is alveolo-palatal, always geminate when intervocalic.
** /ŋ/ has a labio-velar allophone [[w:Labialization|[ŋʷ]]] before labio-velar plosives.
*** [[w:Labialization|[ŋʷ]]] may be further palatalised to a palato-labialised velar nasal [[w:Palatalization (phonetics)|[ŋᶣ]]] before [[w:Palatalization (phonetics)|[kᶣ, ɡᶣ]]].
** /ŋ/ is pre-velar [[w:Voiced_palatal_nasal#Post-palatal|[ŋ˖]]] before [[w:Voiceless_velar_plosive#cite_note-1|[k̟, ɡ̟]]].
** /ŋ/ is post-velar [[w:Voiced uvular nasal|[ŋ˗]]] before [[w:Voiceless_velar_plosive#cite_ref-2|[k̠, ɡ˗]]], it may also be described as an uvular [[w:Voiced uvular nasal|[ɴ]]].
* '''Plosives:'''
Nouns inflect for case—ordered as nominative, genitive, dative, and accusative in Luthic grammar—, as well as for number, and are classified into three grammatical genders (masculine, feminine, and neuter). Number is expressed through singular and plural in nouns, while the dual survives only in the personal pronominal system. Luthic nouns are grouped into five main declensional classes:
** /p/ /b/ are purely bilabial.
** /t/ and /d/ are laminal dentialveolar [[w:Laminal consonant|[t̻, d̻]]].
** /k/ and /ɡ/ are pre-velar [[w:Voiceless_velar_plosive#cite_note-1|[k̟, ɡ̟]]] before [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/i, e, ɛ, j/]].
** /k/ and /ɡ/ are post-velar [[w:Voiceless_velar_plosive#cite_ref-2|[k̠, ɡ˗]]] before [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/o, ɔ, u/]], they may also be described as uvulars [[w:Voiced uvular plosive|[q]], [[w:Voiceless uvular plosive|ɢ]]].
** /kʷ/ and /ɡʷ/ are palato-labialised [[w:Palatalization (phonetics)|[kᶣ, ɡᶣ]]] before [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/i, e, ɛ, j/]].
* '''Affricates:'''
* 1. masculine, ending in -u;
** /t͡s/ and /d͡z/ are dentalised laminal alveolar [[w:Laminal consonant|[t̻͡s̪, d̻͡z̪]]].
* 2. feminine, ending in -a;
** /t͡ʃ/ and /d͡ʒ/ are strongly labialised palato-alveolar [[w:Labialization|[t͡ʃʷ, d͡ʒʷ]]].
* 3. neuter, ending in -o;
* 4. masculine and feminine, ending in -e;
* 5. masculine, feminine and neuter, ending in -u.
** [[w:Voiceless labiodental fricative|[f]]] and [[w:Voiced labiodental fricative|[v]]] are labiodental and only happens as an allophone of /ɸ/ and /β/ word-initially and postconsonantal.
! style="width:33%;" | Case
** /θ/ and /ð/ are laminal dentialveolar.
! style="width:33%;" | sg.
** /s/ and /z/ are laminal alveolar [[w:Laminal consonant|[s̻, z̻]]].
! style="width:33%;" | pl.
** /ʃ/ is strongly labialised palato-alveolar [[w:Labialization|[ʃʷ]]].
** /x/ and /ɣ/ are velar, and only found when triggered by Gorgia Toscana.
* '''Approximants, trill and laterals:'''
** /j/ and /w/ are always geminate when intervocalic.
** /r/ is alveolar [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar trills#Voiced_alveolar_trill|[r]]].
** /l/ is laminal alveolar [[w:Laminal consonant|[l̻]]].
** /ʎ/ is alveolo-palatal, always geminate when intervocalic.
====Historical phonology====
The phonological system of the Luthic language underwent many changes during the period of its existence. These included the palatalisation of velar consonants in many positions and subsequent [[w:Lenition|lenitions]]. A number of phonological processes affected Luthic in the period before the earliest documentation. The processes took place chronologically in roughly the order described below (with uncertainty in ordering as noted).
=====Vowel system=====
The most sonorous elements of the [[w:Syllable|syllable]] are [[w:Vowel|vowels]], which occupy the [[w:Nucleus (syllable)|nuclear]] position. They are prototypical [[w:Mora (linguistics)|mora]]-bearing elements, with simple vowels monomoraic, and long vowels bimoraic. Latin vowels occurred with one of five qualities and one of two weights, that is short and long [[w:Help:IPA|/i e a o u/]]. At first, weight was realised by means of longer or shorter duration, and any articulatory differences were negligible, with the short:long opposition stable. Subtle articulatory differences eventually grow and lead to the abandonment of length, and reanalysis of vocal contrast is shifted solely to quality rather than both quality and quantity; specifically, the manifestation of weight as length came to include differences in tongue [[w:Vowel height|height]] and tenseness, and quite early on, /ī, ū/ began to differ from /ĭ, ŭ/ articulatorily, as did /ē, ō/ from /ĕ, ŏ/. The long vowels were stable, but the short vowels came to be realised lower and laxer, with the result that /ĭ, ŭ/ opened to [[w:Near-close near-front unrounded vowel|
[ɪ]], [[w:Near-close near-back rounded vowel|ʊ]]], and /ĕ, ŏ/ opened to [[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|[ε]], [[w:Open-mid back rounded vowel|ɔ]]]. The result is the merger of Latin /ĭ, ŭ/ and /ē, ō/, since their contrast is now realised sufficiently be their distinct vowel quality, which would be easier to articulate and perceive than vowel duration.
[[File:Vowel changes in Luthic.png|thumb|Gotho-Romance vowel changes from Latin.]]
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center;"
|-
|-
|+ Vowels phoneme in Classical Latin
! nom.
!
| -u || -i
! [[w:Front vowel|Front]]
! [[w:Central vowel|Central]]
! [[w:Back vowel|Back]]
|-
|-
! [[w:Close vowel|Close]]
! gen.
| [[w:Close front unrounded vowel|i]] [[w:Length (phonetics)|iː]] [[w:Nasal vowel|ĩː]]
| -i || -i
|
| [[w:Close back rounded vowel|u]] [[w:Length (phonetics)|uː]] [[w:Nasal vowel|ũː]]
|-
|-
! [[w:Mid vowel|Mid]]
! acc.
| [[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|e]] [[w:Length (phonetics)|eː]] [[w:Nasal vowel|ẽː]]
| -o || -e
|
| [[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|o]] [[w:Length (phonetics)|oː]] [[w:Nasal vowel|õː]]
|-
|-
! [[w:Open vowel|Open]]
! dat.
|
| -a || -a
| [[w:Open central unrounded vowel|ä]] [[w:Length (phonetics)|äː]] [[w:Nasal vowel|ä̃ː]]
| [[w:Open central unrounded vowel|ä]] [[w:Length (phonetics)|äː]] [[w:Nasal vowel|ä̃ː]]
|
|}
|}
Unstressed a resulted in a slightly raised a [[w:Near-open central vowel|[ɐ]]]. In hiatus, unstressed front vowels become [[w:Voiced palatal approximant|/j/]], while unstressed back vowels become [[w:Voiced labial–velar approximant|/w/]]. Unlike other Romance languages, the Luthic vowel system was not so affected by [[w:Metaphony|metaphony]], such as [[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|/e/]] raising to [[w:Close front unrounded vowel|/i/]] or [[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|/ɛ/]] raising to [[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|/e/]]:
* Examples: geva “gift” f, mesa “table” f.
* Classical Latin [[wikt:vindemia#Latin|''vī̆ndēmia'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[u̯i(ː)n̪.ˈd̪eː.mi.ä]]] > Vulgar Latin [[w:Proto-Romance_language#Phonology|*[benˈde.mja]]] > Spanish [[wikt:vendimia#Spanish|''vendimia'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:es|[bẽn̪ˈd̪i.mja]]], but the Luthic cognate ''vendemia'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[venˈde.mjɐ]]]
In addition to monophthongs, Luthic has diphthongs, which, however, are both phonemically and phonetically simply combinations of the other vowels. None of the diphthongs are, however, considered to have distinct phonemic status since their constituents do not behave differently from how they occur in isolation, unlike the diphthongs in other languages like English and German. Grammatical tradition distinguishes “falling” from “rising” diphthongs, but since rising diphthongs are composed of one semiconsonantal sound [[w:Voiced palatal approximant|[j]]] or [[w:Voiced labial–velar approximant|[w]]] and one vowel sound, they are not actually diphthongs. The practice of referring to them as “diphthongs” has been criticised by phoneticians like Alareicu Villavolfu.
* /ē̆/ > [[w:Close front unrounded vowel|/i/]] in most monosyllabic in auslaut
|+ Class 4m.
** Latin [[wikt:de#Latin|''dē'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[d̪eː]]] > Luthic ''di'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[di]]]
! style="width:33%;" | Case
** Latin [[wikt:res#Latin|''rēs'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[reːs̠]]] > Luthic '''''ri'''ppiuvica'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ripˈpju.βi.xɐ]]]
! style="width:33%;" | sg.
** Latin [[wikt:re-#Latin|''re-'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[re]]] > Luthic ''ri-'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ri]]]
! style="width:33%;" | pl.
*** An exception is found in the genitive plural of i-stems and u-stems from Gothic -ē > -e.
* /ŭ/ > [[w:Close back rounded vowel|/u/]] in auslat
| -e || -i
** Latin [[wikt:romanus#Latin|''rōmānus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[roːˈmäː.nus̠ ~ roːˈmäː.nʊs̠]]] > Luthic ''romanu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[roˈma.nu]]]
|-
** Gothic [[wikt:𐌳𐌿#Gothic|𐌳𐌿]] (''du'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[du]]] > Luthic [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[du]]]
! gen.
* [[wikt:AP:pron:la|/ũː/]] > [[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|/o/]] in auslaut due to [[w:Folk etymology|analogical reformation]]
| -i || -i
** Latin [[wikt:romanus#Latin|''rōmānum'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[roːˈmäː.nũː]]] > Luthic ''romano'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[roˈma.no]]]
|-
! acc.
| -e || -i
|-
! dat.
| -a || -i
|}
Luthic also diphthongises /ō̆/ to [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/wɔ/]] in the following environments:
* Examples: staþe “place” m, amore “love m.
* mō̆- > muo-
** Latin [[wikt:moveo#Latin|''movēre'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[mo.ˈu̯eː.re ~ mɔ.ˈu̯eː.rɛ]]] > Luthic ''muovere'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mwɔˈβe.re]]]
** Latin [[wikt:mobilia#Latin|''mōbilia'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈmoː.bi.l(ʲ)i.ä ~ ˈmoː.bɪ.l(ʲ)ɪ.ä]]] > Luthic ''muobiglia'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mwɔˈbiʎ.ʎɐ]]]
* bō̆- > buo-
** Proto-Germanic [[wikt:Reconstruction:Proto-Germanic/bōks|''*bōks'']] [[w:Proto-Germanic_language#Phonology|/bɔːks/]] > Luthic ''buocu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbwɔ.xu]]]
** Latin [[wikt:bos#Latin|''bovem'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈbo.u̯ẽː]]] > Luthic ''buove'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbwɔ.βe]]]
* pō̆- > puo-
** Latin [[wikt:possibilis#Latin|''possibilis'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[pos̠ˈs̠i.bi.lʲis̠ ~ pɔs̠ˈs̠ɪ.bɪ.lʲɪs̠]]] > Luthic puossevole [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[pwɔsˈse.βo.le]]]
* (Ⓒ)ō̆v- > (Ⓒ)uov-
** Latin [[wikt:novus#Latin|''novus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈno.u̯us̠ ~ ˈno.u̯ʊs̠]]] > Luthic ''nuovu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈnwɔ.βu]]]
** Latin [[wikt:ovum#Latin|''ōvum'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈoː.u̯ũː]]] > Luthic ''uovo'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈwɔ.βo]]]
Many vowels become /o/ due to the velarizing influence of the following [ɫ] in early Luthic.
The diphthongs ⟨au⟩, ⟨ae⟩ and ⟨oe⟩ [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[au̯, ae̯, oe̯]]] were monophthongized (smoothed) to [[w:Help:IPA|[ɔ, ɛ, e]]] by Gothic influence, as the Germanic diphthongs [[w:Proto-Germanic_language#Phonology|/ai̯/]] and [[w:Proto-Germanic_language#Phonology|/au̯/]] appear as digraphs written ⟨ai⟩ and ⟨au⟩ in Gothic. Researchers have disagreed over whether they were still pronounced as diphthongs [[w:Gothic_language#Phonology|/ai̯/]] and [[w:Gothic_language#Phonology|/au̯/]] in Ulfilas' time (4th century) or had become long open-mid vowels: [[w:Gothic_language#Phonology|/ɛː/]] and [[w:Gothic_language#Phonology|/ɔː/]]: [[wikt:𐌰𐌹𐌽𐍃#Gothic|𐌰𐌹𐌽𐍃]] (''ains'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[ains]]] / [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[ɛːns]]] “one” (German [[wikt:eins#German|''eins'']], Icelandic [[wikt:einn#Icelandic|''einn'']]), [[wikt:𐌰𐌿𐌲𐍉#Gothic|𐌰𐌿𐌲𐍉]] (''augō'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[auɣoː]]] / [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[ɔːɣoː]]] “eye” (German [[wikt:Auge#German|''Auge'']], Icelandic [[wikt:auga#Icelandic|''auga'']]). It is most likely that the latter view is correct, as it is indisputable that the digraphs ⟨ai⟩ and ⟨au⟩ represent the sounds /ɛː/ and /ɔː/ in some circumstances (see below), and ⟨aj⟩ and ⟨aw⟩ were available to unambiguously represent the sounds [[w:Gothic_language#Phonology|/ai̯/]] and [[w:Gothic_language#Phonology|/au̯/]]. The digraph ⟨aw⟩ is in fact used to represent /au/ in foreign words (such as [[wikt:𐍀𐌰𐍅𐌻𐌿𐍃#Gothic|𐍀𐌰𐍅𐌻𐌿𐍃]] (''Pawlus'') “Paul”), and alternations between ⟨ai⟩/⟨aj⟩ and ⟨au⟩/⟨aw⟩ are scrupulously maintained in paradigms where both variants occur (e.g. [[wikt:𐍄𐌰𐌿𐌾𐌰𐌽#Gothic|𐍄𐌰𐌿𐌾𐌰𐌽]] (''taujan'') “to do” vs. [[w:Past tense|past tense]] [[wikt:𐍄𐌰𐍅𐌹𐌳𐌰#Gothic|𐍄𐌰𐍅𐌹𐌳𐌰]] (''tawida'') “did”). Evidence from transcriptions of Gothic names into Latin suggests that the sound change had occurred very recently when Gothic spelling was standardised: Gothic names with Germanic au are rendered with au in Latin until the 4th century and o later on (''Austrogoti'' > ''Ostrogoti'').
As [[w:Classical Latin|Classical Latin]] developed into [[w:Proto-Romance language|Proto-Romance]] and then Gotho-Romance it experienced various [[w:Sound change|sound changes]]. An approximate summary of changes on the [[w:Phoneme|phonemic]] level is provided below. Their precise order is uncertain.
|+ Class 5m.
! style="width:33%;" | Case
! style="width:33%;" | sg.
! style="width:33%;" | pl.
|-
! nom.
| -u || -iu
|-
! gen.
| -i || -evi
|-
! acc.
| -u || -i
|-
! dat.
| -uo || -o
|}
======Cluster smoothing======
* Examples: þornu “thorn” m, portu “port, harbor” m.
Clusters such as -p.t- -k.t- -x.t- are always smoothed to -t.t-.
* Latin [[wikt:aptus#Latin|''aptus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈäp.t̪us̠ ~ ˈäp.t̪ʊs̠]]] > Luthic ''attu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈat.tu]]]
This is the source of such alterations as modern Standard Luthic ''fimfe'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfĩ.ɸe]]] “five”, ''monþu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈmõ.θu]]] “mouth” versus Gothic [[wikt:𐍆𐌹𐌼𐍆#Gothic|𐍆𐌹𐌼𐍆]] (''fimf'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[ˈɸimɸ]]] “''id.''”, [[wikt:𐌼𐌿𐌽𐌸𐍃#Gothic|𐌼𐌿𐌽𐌸𐍃]] (''munþs'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[ˈmunθs]]] “''id.''” and German [[wikt:fünf#German|fünf]] [[wikt:AP:pron:de|[fʏnf]]] “''id.''”, [[wikt:Mund#German|Mund]] [[wikt:AP:pron:de|[mʊnt]]] “''id.''”.
|+ Class 5n.
! style="width:33%;" | Case
======Palatalisation======
! style="width:33%;" | sg.
Early evidence of palatalised pronunciations of [[w:Help:IPA|/tj kj/]] appears as early as the 2nd–3rd centuries AD in the form of spelling mistakes interchanging ⟨ti⟩ and ⟨ci⟩ before a following vowel, as in ⟨tribunitiae⟩ for [[wikt:tribuniciae#Latin|''tribūnīciae'']]. This is assumed to reflect the fronting of Latin [[w:Voiceless velar plosive|/k/]] in this environment to [[w:Help:IPA|[c ~ t͡sʲ]]]. Palatalisation of the velar consonants [[w:Voiceless velar plosive|/k/]] and [[w:Voiced velar plosive|/ɡ/]] occurred in certain environments, mostly involving front vowels; additional palatalisation is also found in dental consonants [[w:Voiceless dental and alveolar plosives|/t/]], [[w:Voiced dental and alveolar plosives|/d/]], [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar lateral approximants|/l/]] and [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar nasals|/n/]], however, these are often not palatalised in word initial environment.
! style="width:33%;" | pl.
|-
* Latin [[wikt:amicus#Latin|''amīcus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[äˈmiː.kus̠ ~ äˈmiː.kʊs̠]]], [[wikt:amici#Latin|''amīcī'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[äˈmiː.kiː]]] > Luthic ''amicu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐˈmi.xu]]], ''amici'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐˈmi.t͡ʃi]]].
* Latin [[wikt:ratio#Latin|''ratiō'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈrä.t̪i.oː]]] > Luthic ''razione'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[rɐdˈd͡zjo.ne]]].
|-
* Latin [[wikt:filius#Latin|''fīlius'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈfiː.l(ʲ)i.us̠ ~ ˈfiː.l(ʲ)i.ʊs̠]]] > Luthic ''figliu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfiʎ.ʎu]]].
! gen.
* Latin [[wikt:linea#Latin|''līnea'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈl(ʲ)iː.ne.ä]]] > Luthic ''lignia'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈliɲ.ɲɐ]]].
| -i || -evi
* Latin [[wikt:pugnus#Latin|''pugnus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈpuŋ.nus̠ ~ ˈpʊŋ.nʊs̠]]] > Luthic ''pognu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈpoɲ.ɲu]]].
|-
* Latin [[wikt:acrimonia#Latin|''ācrimōnia'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[äː.kriˈmoː.ni.ä ~ äː.krɪˈmoː.ni.ä]]] > Luthic ''acremognia'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐ.kreˈmoɲ.ɲɐ]]].
! acc.
| -u || -ua
|-
! dat.
| -uo || -o
|}
Labio-velars remain unpalatalised, except in monosyllabic environment:
* Examples: fièu “wealth” n, cornu “horn (musical instrument)” n
* Latin [[wikt:quis#Latin|''quis'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[kʷis̠ ~ kʷɪs̠]]] > Luthic ''ce'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe]]].
There are a few minor classes, inherited directly from Gothic, called n-stems, which have four regular classes
* Gothic [[wikt:𐌺𐌿𐌽𐌽𐌰𐌽#Gothic|𐌺𐌿𐌽𐌽𐌰𐌽]] (''kunnan'') [[wikt:AP:pron:got|[ˈkunːan]]], influenced by Latin [[wikt:cognosco#Latin|''(co)gnōscere'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[koŋˈnoːs̠.ke.re ~ kɔŋˈnoːs̠.kɛ.rɛ]]] and later Langobardic [[wikt:knajan#Old_High_German|''*knājan'']] [[w:Old_High_German#Phonology|*/ˈknaːjan/]] > Luthic ''gnoscere'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɲoʃˈʃe.re]]]
The Gotho-Romance family suffered very few lenitions, but in most cases the unstressed stops /p t k/ are lenited to /b d ɡ/ if not in onset position, before or after a sonorant or in intervocalic position as a geminate, but in general, stops are rather [[w:Lenition#Spirantization|spirantised]] than [[w:Lenition#Sonorization|sonorised]] due to Gorgia Toscana. A similar process happens with unstressed /b/ that is lenited to /v ~ β/ in the same conditions. The unstressed labio-velar /kʷ/ delabialises before hard vowels, as in:
* Latin [[wikt:numquam#Latin|''numquam'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈnuŋ.kʷä̃ː ~ ˈnʊŋ.kʷä̃ː]]] > Luthic ''nogca'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈnoŋ.kɐ]]].
! style="width:33%;" | pl.
|-
! nom.
| -ar || -riu
|-
! gen.
| -ri || -ro
|-
! acc.
| -re || -ri
|-
! dat.
| -er || -ro
|}
Luthic is further affected by the Gorgia Toscana effect, where every plosive is spirantised (or further approximated if voiced). Plosives, however, are not affected if:
* Examples: dottar “daughter” f, svestar “sister” f.
* Geminate.
A last irregular class is derived from Latin, namely the suffix -tās, which is classified as Class 4d.
* Labialised.
* Nearby another fricative.
* Nearby a rhotic, a lateral or nasal.
* Stressed and anlaut.
* Consider that all plosives are spirantised word-terminally.
Unstressed consonants between intervocalic boundaries are voiced.
* Examples: fregiatá “freedom” f, magetá “ability” f.
* Luthic la finestra [lɐ viˈnɛs.trɐ].
* Luthic tenace [teˈna.t͡ʃe]
* Luthic felu tenace [ˈfe.lu deˈna.t͡ʃe]
but:
===Adjectives===
* Luthic lo fumo [lo ˈfu.mo].
Adjectives may occur either before or after the noun. The default, unmarked position is postnominal. In prenominal, the adjective can also convey nuances of meaning, such as restrictiveness or contrastive emphasis.
======Fortition======
* Unmarked: ienu buocu rossu “a red book”;
In every case, [[w:Voiced palatal approximant|/j/]] and [[w:Voiced labial–velar approximant|/w/]] are fortified to [[w:Voiced postalveolar affricate|/d͡ʒ/]] and [[w:Voiced labiodental fricative|/v]] ~ [[w:Voiced bilabial fricative|β/]], except when triggered by hiatus collapse. The Germanic [[w:Help:IPA|/xʷ ~ hʷ ~ ʍ/]] is also fortified to [[w:Labialization|/kʷ/]] in every position; which can be further lenited to [[w:Voiceless velar plosive|/k]] ~ [[w:Voiceless postalveolar affricate|t͡ʃ/]] in the environments given above. The Germanic [[w:Voiceless glottal fricative|/h]] ~ [[w:Voiceless velar fricative|x/]] is fortified to [[w:Voiceless velar plosive|/k/]] before a rhotic or a lateral, as in:
Adjectives inflect for case, gender, and number, following paradigms that are formally identical to those of nouns. They are distributed across Classes 1, 2, 3 and 4.
Furthermore, Luthic is affected by [[w:Syntactic gemination|syntactic gemination]], a common feature in [[w:Italian language|Italian]] and [[w:Neapolitan language|Neapolitan]] as well, also known as '''raddoppiamento sintattico''' in Italian, and '''riddoppiamento sintattico''' in Luthic. Syntactic means that [[w:Gemination|gemination]] spans word boundaries, as opposed to word-internal geminate consonants. Syntatic gemination is optionally appointed orthographically (for the sake of simplicity, not on this article), and it only happens before a ''trigger word'', however, neither does doubling occur when the initial consonant is followed by another consonant or if is there a pause in between, both phonetically and orthographically, for example “giâ·mmeino haertene ist sfracellato” (now my heart is broken), but “giâ, meino haertene ist sfracellato” (now, my heart is broken). ''Trigger words'' include:
Luthic marks comparison through two grammatical constructions: comparative and superlative, typically formed with the suffixes -esu and -íssimu (declined in Classes 1, 2 and 3 according to the gender), respectively. A number of irregular forms also occur, mostly due to suppletion.
* All feminine plural nouns, preceded by the feminine plural definite article, ''le''.
* All neuter singular nouns, preceded by the neuter singular definite article, ''ta''.
* Superlative: rasna varma “warm house” > sa rasna varnissima “the warmest house”.
* Stressed monosyllabic words that end in a vowel, examples include ''giâ'', ''þû'', ''fiê'', ''piê'', etc.
* The prepositions ''a'', ''a'', ''da'', and the conjunctions ''au'', ''e'', ''né''.
* The first person singular conjugated forms ''stô'', ''gô'' and other monosyllabic irregular verbs such as ''chiô''.
* The proximal demonstrative pronouns in the following forms: su, sa, þatta, þo, þa, þammo, þe.
* All words stressed on the final vowel ([[w:Oxytone|oxytones]]).
Examples include:
Superlative forms always take a definite article. Furthermore, Luthic adjectives have a weak declension inherited from Gothic, which occurs after a demonstrative or a definite article, and is identical to Classes 1n, 2n and 3n. There are no weak forms equivalent to comparative and superlative. Comparative is also declined like Classes 1n, 2n and 3n.
* ''Vino au·vvadne?'' (wine or water?).
===Pronouns===
* ''Vino au·mmeluco?'' (wine or milk?).
Pronouns in Luthic form a distinct subsystem of the grammar, preserving both archaisms inherited from Indo-European and introducing unique innovations. They inflect for case, number, and (in most forms) gender. Unlike nouns and adjectives, however, the first- and second-person personal pronouns retain the dual number, which otherwise survives only in this domain. The pronominal system comprises personal, possessive, demonstrative, relative, interrogative, and indefinite forms, each with its own declensional patterns and functions. First and second personal pronouns also have a special comitative form.
* ''Stô·bbene'' (I am well).
* ''Le·ccanzoni'' (the songs).
* ''Ta·mmeino'' (my).
* ''Þû·ttaugis'' (you do/make).
Similarly, coda consonants with similar articulations often [[w:Sandhi|sandhi]] in the following conditions:
====Personal pronouns====
The subject pronoun is typically omitted, since distinctive verb conjugations make it redundant. When expressed, subject pronouns carry emphatic force.
* Voiced and unvoiced pairs of the same consonant, for example [[w:Voiceless dental fricative|/θ/]] and [[w:Voiced dental fricative|/ð/]].
* Two consonants of the same manner, fricatives or nasals for example.
|+ 1st person
** However, the two must be either voiced or voiceless.
! style="width:25%;" | Case
! style="width:25%;" | sg.
Examples include:
! style="width:25%;" | du.
! style="width:25%;" | pl.
* ''Ed þû, ce taugis?'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/eð ˈθu | t͡ʃe ˈtɔ.d͡ʒis/]] > [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[e.θ‿ˈθu | t͡ʃe ˈtɔ.d͡ʒis]]] (and you, what are you doing?), also spelt as ''e·þþû, ce taugis?''.
|-
* ''La cittâ stâþ sporca'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/lɐ t͡ʃitˈta ˈstaθ ˈspor.kɐ/]] > [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[lɐ t͡ʃitˈta.s‿ˈsta.s‿ˈspor.kɐ]]] (the citty is dirty), but never spelt as ''la cittâ·sstâ·ssporca'', as explained in the syntactic gemination section above, even though this is a different phonological process.
! nom.
| ec || ve || vi
======Deletion======
|-
In some rare cases, the consonants are fully deleted ([[w:Elision|elision]]), as in the verb ''havere'', akin to Italian [[wikt:avere#Italian|''avere'']], which followed a very similar paradigm and evolution:
! gen.
| mina || ogcara || nostra
|-
! acc.
| mec || ogche || noi
|-
! dat.
| me || ogche || noi
|-
! com.
| meco || usco || nosco
|}
* 1st person indicative present: Latin [[wikt:habeo#Latin|''habeō'']], Gothic [[wikt:𐌷𐌰𐌱𐌰#Gothic|𐌷𐌰𐌱𐌰]] (''haba''), Luthic ''aggio'' (< */ajo/), Italian [[wikt:ho#Italian|''ho'']].
The dual number in Luthic, as mentioned before, is restricted to first- and second-person pronouns. It specifically denotes “we two” or “you two,” contrasting with the plural forms that refer to three or more. The following examples illustrate the difference between omitted and emphatic subject pronouns, as well as the special addressee function of the dual:
* 2nd person indicative present: Latin [[wikt:habes#Latin|''habēs'']], Gothic [[wikt:𐌷𐌰𐌱𐌰𐌹𐍃#Gothic|𐌷𐌰𐌱𐌰𐌹𐍃]] (''habais''), Luthic ''hai'', Italian [[wikt:hai#Italian|''hai'']].
* 3rd person indicative present: Latin [[wikt:habet#Latin|''habet'']], Gothic [[wikt:𐌷𐌰𐌱𐌰𐌹𐌸#Gothic|𐌷𐌰𐌱𐌰𐌹𐌸]] (''habaiþ''), Luthic ''hâ'', Italian [[wikt:ha#Italian|''ha'']].
Vowels other than [[w:Open central unrounded vowel|/ä/]] are often syncopated in unstressed word-internal syllables, especially when in contact with liquid consonants:
* (no pronoun) rogio. → I speak.
* (emphatic) ec rogio. → I speak (indeed) / It is I who speak.
* (no pronoun) qeþi. → We two (without clusivity distinction) talk.
* (emphatic) ve qeþi. → We two (inclusive pronoun) talk.
* (no pronoun) andiamu. → We all go.
* (emphatic) vi andiamu. → We (restricted to our group, not others) go.
* Latin [[wikt:angulus#Latin|''angulus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈäŋ.ɡu.ɫ̪us̠ ~ ˈäŋ.ɡʊ.ɫ̪ʊs̠]]] > *[ˈaŋ.ɡlu] > Luthic ''aggiu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈaŋ˖.ɡ̟ju]]].
* Latin [[wikt:speculum#Latin|''speculum'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈs̠pɛ.ku.ɫ̪ũː ~ ˈs̠pɛ.kʊ.ɫ̪ũː]]] > *[ˈspɛ.klo] > Luthic ''spechio'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈspɛ.k̟jo]]].
|+ 2nd person
* Latin [[wikt:avunculus#Latin|''avunculus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[äˈu̯uŋ.ku.ɫ̪us̠ ~ äˈu̯ʊŋ.kʊ.ɫ̪ʊs̠]]] > *[ɐˈβoŋ.klu] > Luthic ''avogciu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐˈβoŋ˖.k̟ju]]].
! style="width:25%;" | Case
! style="width:25%;" | sg.
A similar process happens when vowels (except [[w:Open central unrounded vowel|/ä/]]) are interconsonantal between [[w:Voiced bilabial nasal|/m/]] and [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar nasals|/n/]]:
! style="width:25%;" | du.
! style="width:25%;" | pl.
* Latin [[wikt:dominus#Latin|''dominus'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈd̪o.mi.nus̠ ~ ˈd̪ɔ.mɪ.nʊs̠]]] > Luthic ''domnu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈdɔm.nu]]] or [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈdom.nu]]] (apophony).
* Latin [[wikt:lamina#Latin|''lāmina'']] [[wikt:AP:pron:la|[ˈɫ̪äː.mi.nä ~ ˈɫ̪äː.mɪ.nä]]] > Luthic ''lamna'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈlam.nɐ]]].
In some [[w:Gothic_declension#The_-an_declension|Gothic an-stem]] and other general environments, the interconsonantal vowel is deleted between [[w:Voiced velar fricative|/ɣ/]] and [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar nasals|/n/]], triggering palatalisation:
Luthic allows up to three consonants in syllable-initial position, though there are limitations. The syllable structure of Luthic is (C)(C)(C)(G)V(G)(C)(C). As with English, there exist many words that begin with three consonants. Luthic lacks bimoraic (diphthongs and long vowels), as the so-called diphthongs are composed of one semiconsonantal ([[w:Semivowel|glide]]) sound [[w:Voiced palatal approximant|[j]]] or [[w:Voiced labial–velar approximant|[w]]].
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align: center;"
! width="33%"|C₁
! width="33%"|C₂
! width="33%"|C₃
|+ '''Onset'''
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|f ~ ɸ v ~ β p b t d k ɡ]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|r]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|j w]]
! nom.
| þú || gio || giu
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|s]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|p k]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|r l]]
! gen.
| þina || egqara || vostra
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|s]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|f ~ ɸ t]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|r]]
! acc.
| þuc || egqe || voi
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|z]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|b]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|l]]
! dat.
| þu || egqe || voi
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|z]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|d ɡ]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|r]]
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|θ ð]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|v ~ β r]] || —
! gen.
| esi || eso || esi
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|t]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|v ~ β]] || —
! acc.
| i || gi || gia
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|kʷ t͡s t͡ʃ d͡ʒ ʃ r ɲ l ʎ]] || — || —
! dat.
| i || i || i
|}
|}
'''CC'''
====Possessive pronouns====
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/s/]] + any voiceless stop or [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/f ~ ɸ/]];
Possessive pronouns in Luthic agree with the possessed noun in gender, number, and case, much like adjectives, and can appear either before or after the noun they modify. Their primary function is to indicate ownership or close association, and in most cases they behave morphologically as regular adjectives. Possessive pronouns lack a weak form.
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/z/]] + any voiced stop, [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/v ~ β d͡ʒ m n l r/]];
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/f ~ ɸ v ~ β/]], or any stop + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/r/]];
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/f ~ ɸ v ~ β/]], or any stop except [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/t d/]] + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/l/]];
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|f ~ ɸ v ~ β s z/]], or any stop or nasal + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/j w/]];
* In Graeco-Roman words origin which are only partially assimilated, other combinations such as [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/pn/]] (e.g. ''pneumaticu''), [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/mn/]] (e.g. ''mnemonicu''), [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/tm/]] (e.g. ''tmesi''), and [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ps/]] (e.g. ''pseudo-'') occur.
As an onset, the cluster [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/s/]] + voiceless consonant is inherently unstable. Phonetically, word-internal s+C normally syllabifies as [s.C]. A competing analysis accepts that while the syllabification /s.C/ is accurate historically, modern retreat of i-[[w:Prothesis (linguistics)|prosthesis]] before word initial /s/+C (e.g. ''miþ isforzȧ'' “with effort” has generally given way to ''miþ sforza'') suggests that the structure is now underdetermined, with occurrence of /s.C/ or /.sC/ variable “according to the context and the idiosyncratic behaviour of the speakers.”
Notoriously, all possessive constructions take the definitive article, which also agrees in gender, number and case. Some examples include:
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/s/]] + voiceless stop or [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/f ~ ɸ/]] + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/r/]];
* (masculine) so minu broþar. → My brother.
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/z/]] + voiced stop + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/r/]];
* (feminine) sa mina rasna. → My house.
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/s/]] + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/p k/]] + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/l/]];
* (neuter) þata mino agrano. → My fruit.
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/z/]] + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/b/]] + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/l/]];
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/f ~ ɸ v ~ β/]] or any stop + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/r/]] + [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/j w/]].
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|a ɐ e ɛ]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i [j] u [w]]] || —
! gen.
| þini || þine || þini
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|o ɔ]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i [j]]]|| —
! acc.
| þino || þina || þino
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i [j]]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|e o]] || —
! dat.
| þina || þine || þina
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i [j]]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|ɐ ɛ ɔ]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i [j]]]
! colspan="4" | Plural
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i [j]]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|u [w]]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|o]]
! nom.
| þini || þine || þina
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|u [w]]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|ɐ ɛ ɔ]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i [j]]]
! gen.
| þini || þino || þini
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|u [w]]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|e o]] || —
! acc.
| þine || þine || þina
|-
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|u [w]]] || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|i]] || —
! dat.
| þina || þino || þina
|}
|}
The nucleus is the only mandatory part of a syllable and must be a vowel or a diphthong. In a falling diphthong the most common second elements are [[w:Help:IPA|/i̯/]] or [[w:Help:IPA|/u̯/]]. Combinations of [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/j w/]] with vowels are often labelled diphthongs, allowing for combinations of /j w/ with falling diphthongs to be called triphthongs. One view holds that it is more accurate to label [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/j w/]] as consonants and /jV wV/ as consonant-vowel sequences rather than rising diphthongs. In that interpretation, Luthic has only falling diphthongs (phonemically at least, cf. [[w:Synaeresis|synaeresis]]) and no triphthongs.
In Luthic, the third-person possessive pronouns “sinu, sina, sino” are used universally for “his,” “her,” “its,” and “their,” without distinction of gender or number in the possessor. This pattern parallels Romance languages such as Italian, where “suo, sua” likewise serve multiple functions depending on context.
Luthic is quasi-[[w:Paroxytone|paroxytonic]], meaning that most words receive stress on their penultimate (second-to-last) syllable. Monosyllabic words tend to lack stress in their only syllable, unless emphasised or accentuated. Enclitic and other unstressed personal pronouns do not affect stress patterns. Some monosyllabic words may have natural stress (even if not emphasised), but it is weaker than those in polysyllabic words.
|+ "our two"
! style="width:25%;" | Case
* ''rasda'' (ʀᴀ-sda ~ ʀᴀs-da) [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈra.zdɐ ~ ˈraz.dɐ]]];
! style="width:25%;" | m.
* ''Italia'' (i-ᴛᴀ-lia) [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[iˈta.ljɐ]]];
! style="width:25%;" | f.
* ''approssimativamente'' (ap-pros-si-ma-ti-va-ᴍᴇɴ-te) [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐp.pros.si.mɐ.θi.βɐˈmen.te]]].
! style="width:25%;" | n.
|-
Compound words have secondary stress on their penultimate syllable. Some suffixes also maintain the suffixed word secondary stress.
* ''broþar'' + ''-scape'' > ''broþarscape'' (ʙʀᴏ-þar-sᴄᴀ-pe) [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˌbro.θɐrˈska.ɸe]]].
| ogcru || ogcra || ogcro
Secondary stress is however often omitted by Italian influence. Tetrasyllabic (and beyond) words may have a very weak secondary stress in the fourth-to-last syllable (i.e. two syllables before the main or primary stress).
Luthic is a well-studied language, and multiple universities in Italy have departments devoted to Luthic or linguistics with active research projects on the language, mainly in Ravenna, such as the '''Linguistic Circle of Ravenna''' (Luthic: ''Creizzo Rasdavetascapetico Ravenne''; Italian: ''Circolo Linguistico di Ravenna'') at '''Ravenna University''', and there are many dictionaries and technological resources on the language. The language council ''Gafaurde faulla Rasda Lûthica'' also publishes research on the language both nationally and internationally. Academic descriptions of the language are published both in Luthic, Italian and English. The most complete grammar is the ''Grammatica gli Lûthice Rasde'' (Grammar of the Luthic Language) by Alessandru Fiscar & Luca Vagnar, and it is written in Luthic and contains over 800 pages. Multiple corpora of Luthic language data are available. The ''Luthic Online Dictionary project'' provides a curated corpus of 35,000 words.
===History===
The Ravenna School of Linguistics evolved around Giuvanni Laggobardi and his developing theory of language in [[w:Structural linguistics|linguistic structuralism]]. Together with Soġnafreþo Rossi he founded the Circle of Linguistics of Ravenna in 1964, a group of linguists based on the model of the [[w:Prague Linguistic Circle|Prague Linguistic Circle]]. From 1970, Ravenna University offered courses in languages and philosophy but the students were unable to finish their studies without going to [[w:Accademia della Crusca|Accademia della Crusca]] for their final examinations.
* '''Ravenna University Circle of [[w:Phonological Development|Phonological Development]]''' (Luthic: ''Creizzo Sviluppi Phonologici gi’Universitadi Ravenna'') was developed in 1990, however very little research has been done on the earliest stages of phonological development in Luthic.
* '''Ravenna University Circle of [[w:Theology|Theology]]''' (Luthic: ''Creizzo Theologie gi’Universitadi Ravenna'') was developed in 2000 in association with the [[w:Ravenna Cathedral|Ravenna Cathedral or Metropolitan Cathedral of the Resurrection of Our Lord Jesus Christ]] (Luthic: ''Cathedrale metropolitana deï Osstassi Unsari Signori Giesaus Christi''; Italian: ''Cattedrale metropolitana della Risurrezione di Nostro Signore Gesù Cristo; Duomo di Ravenna'').
===Phonological development===
Phonological development refers to how children learn to organize sounds into meaning or language (phonology) during their stages of growth.
====Phoneme inventory and phonotactics====
Word-final consonants are rarely produced during the early stages of word production. Consonants are usually found in word-initial position, or in intervocalic position. At 6 months, infants are also able to make use of prosodic features of the ambient language to break the speech stream they are exposed to into meaningful units, e.g., they are better able to distinguish sounds that occur in stressed vs. unstressed syllables. This means that at 6 months infants have some knowledge of the stress patterns in the speech they are exposed and they have learned that these patterns are meaningful.
=====10 months=====
Most consonants are word-initial only: They are voiced stops [[w:Voiced dental and alveolar plosives|/d/]], [[w:Voiced bilabial plosive|/b/]] and the nasal [[w:Voiced bilabial nasal|/m/]]. A presence of voiceless stops is also found as [[w:Voiceless dental and alveolar plosives|/t/]], [[w:Voiceless bilabial plosive|/p/]] and rarely [[w:Voiceless velar plosive|/k/]]; who can be allphones of each other. A preference for a front place of articulation is present. Clicks are also present, although mostly for imitative suckling sounds, [[w:Blowing a raspberry|blowing a raspberry]] has also a common register between toddlers.
[[w:Babbling|Babbling]] becomes distinct from previous, less structured vocal play. Initially, syllable structure is limited to CVCV, called [[w:Reduplication|reduplicated babbling]]. Consonant clusters are still absent. Children’s first ten words appear around month 12, and take CVCV format, such as ''mama'' “mother”, ''papa'' “father” and ''dada'' “give me!”.
=====21 months=====
More phones now appear: the nasal [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar nasals|/n/]], the voiceless fricative [[w:Voiceless postalveolar affricate|/t͡ʃ/]], who can be an allphone of [[w:Voiceless dental and alveolar plosives|/t]] ~ [[w:Voiced dental and alveolar plosives|d/]]; as voice is still not a distinctive feature, and the liquid [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar lateral approximants|/l]]/. The preference for front articulation is still present, triggering palatalisation.
=====24 months=====
Fricatives may appear: [[w:Voiceless labiodental fricative|/f]] ~ [[w:Voiced labiodental fricative|v/]] and [[w:Voiceless alveolar fricative|/s/]] (who can be further palatalised to [[w:Voiceless postalveolar fricative|/ʃ/]]), primarily at intervocalic position. Voice may become a distinctive feature at this stage. [[w:Onomatopoeia|Onomatopoeiae]] are also produced, such as [[w:Help:IPA|/aw aw/]] for [[w:Bark|dog’s barking]]; [[w:Help:IPA|/ow/]], or preferably [[w:Help:IPA|/aj/]] for denoting pain. Production of trisyllabic words begins, such as C₁VC₂VC₃V. Consonant clusters are now present and are often subject to [[w:Consonant harmony|consonant harmony]], such as ''-mb-'', ''-nd-'' and ''-dr-''; however voiced-voiceless clusters are still rare, such as ''-mp-'' and ''-tr-''.
=====30 months=====
Approximately equal numbers of phones are now produced in word-initial and intervocalic position. Additions to the phonetic inventory are the voiced stop [[w:Voiced velar plosive|/ɡ/]] and a few consonant clusters. Co-articulations are perceived, such as labio-velar plosives. Alveolars and bilabials are the two most common places of articulation. Labiodental and postalveolar production increases throughout development, while velar production decreases. Luthic lenitions also become evident, as more fricatives and approximants are produced. Children develop syllabic segmentation awareness earlier than phonemic segmentation awareness.
=====Word processes=====
These phonological processes may happen within a range of 3 to 6 years.
* ''Nasal assimilation:'' non-nasal sounds often become nasal sound due to a nasal sound in the word [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈrɛn.dɐ]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ˈnen.nɐ]]];
* ''Weak syllable deletion:'' word-initial and word-terminal unstressed syllables are often omitted [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[bɐˈna.nɐ]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ˈna.nɐ]]];
* ''Coda deletion:'' omission of general coda consonant and the final consonant in the word [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐr]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[kɐ]]], [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbro.θɐr]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ˈbro.θɐ]]] ([[w:Help:IPA|[ˈbro]]]);
* ''Consonant harmony:'' a target word consonant takes on features of another target word consonant [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐn]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[kɐŋ]]], [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstɛk.kɐ]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ˈstɛt.tɐ]]] ([[w:Help:IPA|[ˈstɛt ~ ˈstɛ]]]);
* ''Coalescence:'' adjacent consonants are merged into one with similar features [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈzbaɸ.ɸu]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ˈβaɸ.ɸu]]] ([[w:Help:IPA|[ˈva.fu]]]);
* ''Cluster reduction:'' consonant clusters are often simplifed into a single consonant [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[oˈrek̟.k̟jɐ]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[oˈrej.jɐ]]] ([[w:Help:IPA|[ˈre.jɐ]]]);
* ''Velar fronting:'' velar plosives are often replaced by alveolar ones nearby a front vowel [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ki]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ti ~ t͡ʃi]]];
* ''Stopping or affrication:'' fricatives are often fortified nearby a front vowel [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[si]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ti ~ t͡ʃi]]];
* ''Gliding:'' taps and liquids are replaced by a glide [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈka.ru]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ˈka.wu]]], [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈaʎ.ʎo]]] > [[w:Help:IPA|[ˈaj.jo]]].
=====6 years=====
Children produce mostly adult-like segments. Their ability to produce complex sound sequences and multisyllabic words continues to improve throughout middle childhood.
===Typology===
[[File:Luthic Indo-European family.png|thumb|Luthic’s link to other Indo-European languages]]
Luthic has right symmetry, as other VO languages (verb before object) like English.
{| class="wikitable"
! Correlation !! VO language !! Examples
|-
|-
| Adposition type || prepositions|| ''of..., than..., on...''
! gen.
| ogcri || ogcre || ogcri
|-
|-
| Order of noun and genitive || noun before genitive|| ''father'' + ''of John''
! acc.
| ogcro || ogcra || ogcro
|-
|-
| Order of adjective and standard of comparison || adjective before standard|| ''taller'' + ''than Bob''
! dat.
| ogcra || ogcre || ogcra
|-
|-
| Order of verb and adpositional phrase || verb before adpositional phrase|| ''slept'' + ''on the floor''
! colspan="4" | Plural
|-
|-
| Order of verb and manner adverb || verb before manner adverb|| ''ran'' + ''slowly''
! nom.
| ogcri || ogcre || ogcra
|-
|-
| Order of copula and predicative || copula before predicate|| ''is'' + ''a teacher''
! gen.
| ogcri || ogcro || ogcri
|-
|-
| Order of auxiliary verb and content verb || auxiliary before content verb|| ''want'' + ''to see Mary''
! acc.
| ogcre || ogcre || ogcra
|-
|-
| Place of adverbial subordinator in clause || clause-initial subordinators|| ''because'' + ''Bob has left''
! dat.
|-
| ogcra || ogcro || ogcra
|Order of noun and relative clause
|noun before relative clause
| ''movies'' + ''that we saw''
|}
|}
====WALS====
Some examples include:
The [https://wals.info/|World Atlas of Language Structures (WALS)] is a large database of structural (phonological, grammatical, lexical) properties of languages gathered from descriptive materials (such as reference grammars) by a team of [https://wals.info/author| 55 authors].
* Þe ogcri tue buochi. → Our two books (two books that belong to us two).
|+Morphophonological WALS Features
* Þe ogcri figlii. → Our two children (the children that belong to us two).
!
! <small>WALS</small>
Note that in Luthic the possessive dual specifies both the two possessors and, in some contexts, the exact quantity of what is possessed. In the first example, the phrase denotes exactly two books belonging to us two (one for each). In the second, the number of children is unspecified, but they are understood as belonging to a couple.
|4A||{{Yes|In both plosives and fricatives}}||{{Yes|In both plosives and fricatives}}||{{Yes|In both plosives and fricatives}}||{{Yes|In both plosives and fricatives}}||{{Yes|In both plosives and fricatives}}||{{Yes|In both plosives and fricatives}}
| egcri || egcro || egcri
|-
|-
! Voicing and Gaps in Plosive Systems
! acc.
|5A||{{Yes|None missing in /p t k b d g/}}||{{Yes|None missing in /p t k b d g/}}||{{Yes|None missing in /p t k b d g/}}||{{Yes|None missing in /p t k b d g/}}||{{Yes|None missing in /p t k b d g/}}||{{Yes|None missing in /p t k b d g/}}
* Þi ogcre tue tazze. → Your two cups (two cups that belong to you two).
* Þe ogcri fregiondi. → Your two friends (friends that you two have).
Note that in this example the possessive dual veve specifies that the cups belong to “you two.” A natural context would be three friends drinking coffee, when one points to the cups of the other two and says: “your two cups.” Here the dual makes explicit that the possession is limited to exactly those two people and each having a cup, distinguishing it from a plural form that might include others. In the second phrase, the number of friends of the two listeners is not specific.
|8A||{{Some|/l/, no obstruent laterals}}||{{Some|/l/, no obstruent laterals}}||{{Some|/l/, no obstruent laterals}}||{{Some|/l/, no obstruent laterals}}||{{Some|/l/, no obstruent laterals}}||{{Some|/l/, no obstruent laterals}}
|15A||{{Yes|Right-oriented: One of the last three}}||{{Some|Right-edge: Ultimate or penultimate}}||{{Some|Right-edge: Ultimate or penultimate}}||{{Yes|Right-oriented: One of the last three}}||{{Yes|Right-oriented: One of the last three}}||{{No|Fixed stress (no weight-sensitivity)}}
| nostri || nostro || nostri
|-
|-
! Weight Factors in Weight-Sensitive Stress Systems
! acc.
|16A||{{Yes|Lexical stress}}||{{Yes|Lexical stress}}||{{Yes|Lexical stress}}||{{Some|Long vowel or coda consonant}}||{{Some|Coda consonant}}||{{No|No weight}}
|22A||{{Yes|4-5 categories per word}}||{{Yes|4-5 categories per word}}||{{Yes|4-5 categories per word}}||{{Some|2-3 categories per word}}||{{Some|2-3 categories per word}}||{{Some|2-3 categories per word}}
|25A||{{No|Inconsistent or other}}||{{No|Inconsistent or other}}||{{No|Inconsistent or other}}||{{Yes|Dependent-marking}}||{{Yes|Dependent-marking}}||{{Yes|Dependent-marking}}
| vostra || vostro || vostra
|}
====Demonstrative pronouns====
The Luthic demonstrative system distinguishes three degrees of distance: proximal, referring to entities near the speaker; medial, for entities closer to the listener; and distal, for entities far from both speaker and listener.
|28A||{{Yes|Core and non-core}}||{{Yes|Core and non-core}}||{{Yes|Core and non-core}}||{{Some|Core cases only}}||{{Yes|Core and non-core}}||{{Yes|Core and non-core}}
: ¹ Some features and values are stipulated due to lack of resources.
====Information rate====
The proximal refers to entities near the speaker. In temporal contexts, it refers to the present.
The concept of “[[w:Entropy (information theory)|information density]]” relates to how languages convey [[w:Semantics|semantic information]] within the speech signal. Essentially, a language is considered dense if it uses fewer [[w:Part of speech|speech elements]] to convey a given amount of semantic meaning compared to a sparser language. Units such as [[w:Communication#Human|features]] or [[w:Articulatory gestures|articulatory gestures]] involve complex multidimensional patterns (such as gestural scores or feature matrices) that are unsuitable for computing average information density during speech communication. In contrast, each speech sample can be described in terms of discrete sequences of [[w:Phone (phonetics)|segments]] or [[w:Syllable|syllables]], which are potential candidates, although their exact significance and role in communication remain uncertain. Therefore, this study opts to utilise syllables for both methodological and theoretical reasons.
Assuming that for each text ''T<sub>k</sub>'', composed of ''σ<sub>k</sub>(L)'' syllables in language ''L'', the over-all semantic content ''S<sub>k</sub>'' is equivalent from one language to another, the average quantity of information per syllable for ''T<sub>k</sub>'' and for language ''L'' is calculated as in 1.
* (space) este è so minu buocu. → This (the book the speaker holds) is my book.
* (time) esta veca è folla. → This (current) week is packed.
Since ''S<sub>k</sub>'' is language-independent, it was eliminated by computing a normalised information density (''ID'') using [[w:Vietnamese language|Vietnamese]] (''VI'') as the benchmark. For each text ''T<sub>k</sub>'' and language ''L'', ''ID<sup>k</sup><sub>L</sub>'' resulted from a pairwise comparison of the text lengths (in terms of syllables) in ''L'' and ''VI'' respectively.
! style="width:25%;" | Case
! style="width:25%;" | m.
[[File:Luthic Equation 2.png|frameless]]
! style="width:25%;" | f.
! style="width:25%;" | n.
Next, the average information density ''ID<sub>L</sub>'' (in terms of linguistic information per syllable) with reference to ''VI'' is defined as the mean of ''ID<sup>k</sup><sub>L</sub>'' evaluated for the ''K'' texts.
An entire [[w:Etymological dicitonary|etymological dictionary]] is provided. The '''''Etymological Dictionary of the Luthic Inherited Lexicon''''' (Luthic: ''Vaurdobuocu Etimologicu Lûthici Lessici Hereditati'', abbreviated '''''EDLIL''''' / Luthic: VELLH). For every Luthic entry an etymology is given, together with many Indo-European cognates, in some cases, the history of etymological research is also provided; for every entry, translations in English, French, Spanish, Italian and German are provided, together with an IPA key for the Luthic pronunciation. An [https://docs.google.com/document/d/149IdOZ6W3m8o1AZqC30LhQZ5xU5-9f3RZ0-YMH8zBLg/edit?usp=sharing| online version] of the EDLIL is provided by Ravenna University.
===Mnemonics===
* (space) sevisti gieno ondo? → Did you see that dog?
A '''mnemonic device''' ([[w:Help:IPA|/nɪˈmɒnɪk/]] [[w:Help:Pronunciation respelling key|nih-MON-ik]]) or '''memory device''' is any [[w:Learning|learning]] technique that aids information retention or retrieval in the human [[w:Memory|memory]], often by associating the information with something that is easier to remember.
* (time) gieno attomo giero fú buono. → This last year was good.
A '''Luthic mnemonic verse''' or '''mnemonic rhyme''' is a [[w:Mnemonic|mnemonic]] device for teaching and remembering Luthic grammar. Such mnemonics have been considered by teachers to be an effective technique for schoolchildren to learn the complex rules of Luthic accidence and syntax. Mnemonics may be helpful in learning foreign languages, for example by transposing difficult foreign words with words in a language the learner knows already, also called [[w:Cognate|“cognates”]] which are very common in [[w:Romance languages|Romance languages]] and other [[w:Germanic languages|Germanic languages]]. A useful such technique is to find [[w:Linkword|linkwords]], words that have the same pronunciation in a known language as the target word, and associate them visually or auditorially with the target word; such tecniques have been applied into Luthic learning for children, Italian and other ''dialleti'' speakers.
====Relative pronouns====
Luthic uses distinct relative pronouns depending on the type of antecedent. For people or things, the quasi-indeclinable pronoun í is used, with the genitive form ei serving as “whose.” For places, the relative pronoun var is employed, while van is used to refer to time. These pronouns consistently introduce relative clauses and do not change according to number or case.
* S’ondu, í ar stava è fiú carinu. → The dog that was here is very cute.
* Adelaida è sa ragazza, meþ í aþþa Francia vratoraggio. → Adelaida is the girl with whom I will travel to France.
* Este è so manno, ei sunu ieri qemé. → This is the man whose son arrived yesterday.
* È ‘na segguatrice, ei þ'arvèþe ammiro. → She is a singer whose work I admire.
* So staþe var buo è ferra sa mina ufficia. → The place where I live is far from my office.
* Andavo sa mina ieþi van so minu faþar arrivò. → I was walking with my mother when my father arrived.
A Luthic rhyme for remembering the masculine nominative singular, masculine accusative singular and neuter nominato-accusative singular is given by many teachers during school first years:
When using the relative pronoun í and its genitive variation for people or things, the relative clause is set off by a comma.
<poem>
====Interrogative pronouns====
: buonu: veglio vessare
Interrogative pronouns in Luthic are used to form questions about persons, objects, or qualities.
The '''Ravenna University Circle of Phonological Development''' also found out that mnemonics can be used in aiding children with [[w:Autism spectrum|autism spectrum disorder (ASD)]] and other [[w:Neurodevelopmental disorder|neurodevelopmental disorders]], patients with memory deficits that could be caused by [[w:Head injuries|head injuries]], [[w:Strokes|strokes]], [[w:Epilepsy|epilepsy]], [[w:Multiple sclerosis|multiple sclerosis]] and other neurological conditions, however, in the case of stroke patients, the results did not reach statistical significance.
| vo || va || vata
|-
==Grammar==
! gen.
Luthic Grammar is the body of rules describing the properties of the Luthic language. Luthic words can be divided into the following [[w:Part of speech|lexical categories]]: articles, nouns, adjectives, pronouns, verbs, adverbs, prepositions, conjunctions, and interjections.
| ve || vesi || ve
|-
===Nouns===
! acc.
Luthic grammar is almost typical of the grammar of Romance languages in general. Cases exist for personal pronouns (nominative, accusative, dative, genitive), and unlike other Romance languages (except Romanian), they also exist for nouns, but are often ignored in common speech, mainly because of the Italian influence, a language who lacks noun cases. There are three basic classes of nouns in Luthic, referred to as genders, masculine, feminine and neuter. Masculine nouns typically end in ''-u'', with plural marked by ''-i'', feminine nouns typically end in ''-a'', with plural marked by ''-e'', and neuter nouns typically end in ''-o'', with plural marked by ''-a''. Some feminine nouns, together with masculine nouns, the so called u-stems may also typically end in ''-u'', with the plural marked by ''-us'', while neuter u-stems have the plural marked by ''-ua''. A fifth category of nouns is [[w:Marker (linguistics)|unmarked]] for gender, ending in ''-e'' in the singular and ''-i'' in the plural; a variant of the unmarked declension is found ending in ''-r'' in the singular and ''-i'' in the plural, it lacks neuter nouns:
| vana || va || vata
|-
! dat.
| vamma || vamma || vamma
|}
Examples:
* (interrogative) who, what.
* (interrogative, in genitive) whose.
* (interrogative, in accusative and dative) whom.
* (interrogative, in dative) with whom, with what, how, in what way.
Declension paradigm in [[w:Formal language|formal]] Standard Luthic:
====Indefinite pronouns====
Indefinite pronouns in Luthic express general or nonspecific reference to persons, objects, or quantities. They include forms equivalent to someone, something, anyone, nothing, and so on.
Articles in Luthic function as markers of definiteness and indefiniteness. As in the Romance languages, they agree with the noun in gender and number. The definite article is obligatory before possessives and many other noun phrases, while the indefinite article is used primarily in the singular.
There is a small class of quasei-irregular nouns within the o-stems ending in -io:
Some examples include:
* (masculine) so ragazzu. → The boy.
* (feminine) sa ragazza. → The girl.
* (neuter) þata lico. → The body.
* (elision) þat’uoveþo. → The head.
Before vowels, the article undergoes elision, resulting in the contracted form l’, which attaches directly to the following word. This process reflects the general tendency in Luthic to avoid hiatus.
* (initial elision) essa è ‘na rasna. → This is a house.
* (terminal elision) ien’uovo. → An egg.
===Verbs===
Verbs in Luthic form the backbone of sentence structure, expressing actions, states, and processes through a richly inflected system. They conjugate for person, number, tense, mood, and voice, with endings that vary according to conjugational class.
====Present====
The present tense in Luthic is employed not only to describe actions taking place at the moment of speaking, but also to express habitual activities, ongoing states or conditions, and actions planned to occur in the near future. The four classes of verbs (conjugation’s patterns) are distinguished by the infinitive’s endings form of the verb:
The declension paradigm of u-stems nouns is simplier than other nouns, since the nominative is identical to the accusative.
In the default active voice, the grammatical subject is the agent performing the action. Conversely, the passive voice is a construction used to shift the focus of the sentence to the patient (the receiver of the action), which then functions as the grammatical subject. The original agent, if expressed, is typically relegated to an oblique phrase.
In a notable archaism, Luthic preserves a fusional passive voice. Unlike the analytical passive of modern Romance, the Luthic passive is not formed with an auxiliary verb. Instead, it is marked by a distinct set of inflectional endings applied directly to the verb stem.
A small class of quasi-irregular nouns is found, itself being a variant of the unmarked class. The nominative forms always are [[w:Oxytone|oxytones]] and hide their consonant stem ''-d-''. These are often called d-stem:
In addition to the indicative mood, which is used for factual statements and objective realities, Luthic employs a distinct subjunctive mood. The subjunctive is primarily used to express subjectivity, uncertainty, or irrealis. It typically appears in subordinate clauses, often following verbs of opinion, desire, or necessity.
Luthic, like Latin and Gothic, inherited the full set of Indo-European pronouns: personal pronouns (including [[w:Reflexive pronoun|reflexive pronouns]] for each of the three [[w:Grammatical person|grammatical persons]]), possessive pronouns, both simple and compound demonstratives, relative pronouns, interrogatives and indefinite pronouns. Each follows a particular pattern of inflection (partially mirroring the noun declension), much like other Indo-European languages. Although Luthic inherited a paradigm extremely close to Gothic (and Common Germanic), the Italic influence is visible in the genitive and plural formations.
Pronouns often become a [[w:Clitic|clitic]] nearby verbs, mainly with imperative or after non-finite forms of verbs (often apocopating the terminal -e of infinitives), being applied as [[w:Clitic#Enclitic|enclitics]]. A good example is ''faur þuc'' “for you” but ''(ic) dauþo·ti'' “I kill you”. Paradigmata is given below:
The conditional mood in Luthic is used to express actions that are contingent upon a condition, often hypothetical or unreal. Its primary functions include:
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
* Expressing hypothetical outcomes, typically in the apodosis of a conditional sentence;
* Indicating the future from a past perspective (futūrum in praeteritō);
* Softening requests or statements to convey politeness;
* Conveying conjecture or probability concerning past events.
Apocopated forms happen before or after (vide below) a vowel, e.g.:
Unlike in other tenses, the conditional passive is not formed with specific inflectional endings. Instead, it is constructed analytically, using the conditional present tense of the auxiliary verb ‘to be’ combined with the past participle of the main verb. The participle, in this periphrastic construction, agrees in gender and number with the grammatical subject.
* ''(Ic) gevo·ti lo chiaefo'' “I give you the bread”
* ''(Vi) gevamos·ti lo chiaefo'' “we give you the bread
* ''(Þû) gevas·mi lo chiaefo'' “you give me the bread”
* ''(Essi) gevando·mi lo chiaefo'' “they give me the bread”
Verbs that start with a vowel or ⟨h⟩ call for a [[w:Clitic#Proclitic|proclitic]], except for first and second person plural:
* (active) geverebbi þana buoco. → I would give the book.
* (passive) so buocu sarebbe gevatu mina. → The book would be given by me.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
====Imperfect====
|-
The imperfect is a past tense in Luthic characterised by its imperfective aspect. It stands in direct contrast to the preterite, which presents past events from a perfective viewpoint (i.e., as completed, single occurrences). The imperfect, instead, describes past situations or actions without reference to their beginning or end. Its principal functions are:
|+Proclitic pronouns
! rowspan=2| Number
* Descriptive: To set the scene or describe states and characteristics in a narrative.
! rowspan=2| Case
* Habitual: To express actions that were repeated or customary in the past.
! rowspan=2| 1<small><sup>st</sup></small> person
* Durative: To depict an ongoing action in the past, often providing a temporal frame that is interrupted by another event (typically expressed in the preterite).
! rowspan=2| 2<small><sup>st</sup></small> person
! colspan=3| 3<small><sup>rd</sup></small> person
The difference between imperfective and perfective aspects can be illustrated clearly with the verb vetare. The imperfect expresses being in possession of knowledge in the past, while the perfective expresses the moment of acquiring the knowledge.
! rowspan=2| reflexive
|-
* (imperfective) vetavo þa treggua. → I knew the truth.
! {{small|masculine}}
* (perfective) vetai þa treggua. → I found out the truth.
Some Luthic speakers may have [[w:T–V distinction|T–V distinction]] (the contextual use of different pronouns that exists in some languages and serves to convey formality or [[w:Social distance|familiarity]]).
{| class="wikitable"
!colspan="2"| Unequal authority
!colspan="2"| Equal authority
|-
|-
| Employer || Costumer || Parent || Elder sibling
! vi
| -avamu || -evamu || -ovamu || -ivamu
|-
|-
| T↓V ↑V || T↓V ↑V || T↓↑V || T↓↑V
! giu
| -avate || -evate || -ovate || -ivate
|-
|-
| Employee || Waiter || Child || Younger sibling
! i
| -avano || -evano || -ovano || -ivano
|}
|}
The superior has choice on T–V while the subordinate has not; except if talking to one another, then both subordinates can choice. In Luthic, ''þû'' is only used as an informal pronoun. It is only addressed to persons that one knows well, like family members and friends. It is also most commonly used among peers as a sign of equality, especially among young people. In formal situations with strangers and acquaintances, ''vôi'' is used instead. The pronoun ''gi'' was used in formal situations; this was once the abundant usage, but it has completely fallen out of use. In the plural form, ''gi'' is a T pronoun.
!colspan=3| 1<small><sup>st</sup></small> person plural
! style="width:20%;" | -ore
!colspan=3| 2<small><sup>st</sup></small> person plural
! style="width:20%;" | -ire
!colspan=3| 3<small><sup>rd</sup></small> person plural
|-
|-
! {{small|masculine}}
! ec
! {{small|feminine}}
| -asse || -esse || -osse || -isse
! {{small|neuter}}
! {{small|masculine}}
! {{small|feminine}}
! {{small|neuter}}
! {{small|masculine}}
! {{small|feminine}}
! {{small|neuter}}
|-
|-
!rowspan=4| Singular
! þú
! {{small|nom.}}
| -assi || -essi || -ossi || -issi
| unsar
| unsara
| unsaro
| isvar
| isvara
| isvaro
| seinu
| seina
| seino
|-
|-
! {{small|acc.}}
! e
| unsare
| -asse || -esse || -osse || -isse
| unsara
| unsaro
| isvare
| isvara
| isvaro
| sein
| seina
| seino
|-
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
! ve
| unsari
| -assi || -essi || -ossi || -issi
| unsara
| unsara
| isvari
| isvara
| isvara
| seina
| seina
| seina
|-
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
! gio
| unsari
| -assize || -essize || -ossize || -issize
| unsare
| unsari
| isvari
| isvare
| isvari
| seini
| seine
| seini
|-
|-
!rowspan=4| Plural
! vi
! {{small|nom.}}
| -assimu || -essimu || -ossimu || -issimu
| unsari
| unsare
| unsara
| isvari
| isvare
| isvara
| seini
| seine
| seina
|-
|-
! {{small|acc.}}
! giu
| unsari
| -assite || -essite || -ossite || -issite
| unsare
| unsara
| isvari
| isvare
| isvara
| seini
| seine
| seina
|-
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
! i
| unsarevo
| -assino || -essino || -ossino || -issino
| unsarevo
| unsarevo
| isvarevo
| isvarevo
| isvarevo
| seinevo
| seinevo
| seinevo
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
| unsare
| unsararo
| unsaroro
| isvare
| isvararo
| isvaroro
| seinoro
| seinaro
| seinoro
|}
|}
The pronouns unsar, isvar have an irregular declension, being declined like an unmarked adjective in the masculine gender and marked in the other genders. Every possessive pronoun is declined like an o-stem adjective for masculine and neuter gender, while its feminine counterpart is declined as an a-stem adjective
The imperfect subjunctive mirrors the conditional mood in its passive formation, being constructed analytically. The participle, along with the imperfect subjunctive of the auxiliary verb ‘to be’, agrees in gender and number with the subject.
====Interrogative and indefinite pronouns====
* (active) sole si so þiuþanu þ’ordene gevasse. → Only if the king gave the order.
* (passive) sole si s’ordene þamma þiuþana gevata fosse. → Only if the order were given by the king.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
====Perfect====
|-
|+Interrogative pronouns of Standard Luthic
The perfect tense in Luthic is characterised by a split morphological formation that depends on its grammatical voice. In the active voice, the perfect is a fusional tense, using a distinct set of endings applied directly to the verb stem. Conversely, in the passive voice, it is constructed analytically, with the present indicative of the auxiliary verb ‘to be’ combined with the past participle.
! rowspan=2| Number
! rowspan=2| Case
The perfect tense covers the semantic range of the preterite (a completed action in the past) and the present perfect (a past action with present relevance), the distinction is not marked morphologically and is instead determined by the context.
!colspan=3| what, who
!colspan=3| which
|-
! {{small|masculine}}
! {{small|feminine}}
! {{small|neuter}}
! {{small|masculine}}
! {{small|feminine}}
! {{small|neuter}}
|-
!rowspan=4| Singular
! {{small|nom.}}
| ce
| ce
| ce
| carge
| carge
| carge
|-
! {{small|acc.}}
| ci
| ci
| ci
| cargi
| cargi
| cargi
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
| ciammo
| cise
| ciammo
| cargiammo
| cargise
| cargiammo
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
| cièi
| cise
| cièi
| cargi
| cargise
| cargi
|-
!rowspan=4| Plural
! {{small|nom.}}
| ci
| ce
| cia
| cargi
| carge
| cargia
|-
! {{small|acc.}}
| ces
| cias
| cia
| cargi
| cargi
| cargi
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
| cevo
| cevo
| cevo
| cargevo
| cargevo
| cargevo
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
| coro
| caro
| coro
| cargioro
| cargiaro
| cargioro
|}
* In the masculine singular, not agreeing with any other word: “who”.
* (preterite active) rogí vacosa. → He said something.
** As a predicate agreeing in gender and number with subject: “who”.
* (perfect active) rogí vacosa. → He has said something.
* In the neuter singular, not agreing with any other word: “what”.
* (preterite passive) vacosa è rogita e. → Something was said by him.
* Accusative forms: “whom”.
* (perfect passive) vacosa è rogita e. → Something has been said by him.
The relative pronoun ''ei'' is fully indeclinable, it is sometimes called “common relative particle”.
In addition, an optional analytic construction also exists, mirroring the compound past tenses of other Romance languages. This form is constructed using the present indicative of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’ followed by the past participle.
====Demonstrative pronouns====
====Pluperfect====
Luthic has a Proximal-Medial-Distal demonstrative system:
The pluperfect is used to express a “past-in-the-past.” Its function is to denote an action that had already been completed before another past event or a specific point in time, thus placing it further in the past than an action expressed by the perfect tense.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
Similar to the perfect tense, the pluperfect’s passive voice is formed by an auxiliary verb. This construction combines the imperfect tense of the verb ‘to be’ with the past participle of the main verb.
|-
|+Demonstrative pronouns of Standard Luthic
! rowspan=2| Number
! rowspan=2| Case
!colspan=3| Proximal
!colspan=3| Medial
!colspan=3| Distal
|-
! {{small|masculine}}
! {{small|feminine}}
! {{small|neuter}}
! {{small|masculine}}
! {{small|feminine}}
! {{small|neuter}}
! {{small|masculine}}
! {{small|feminine}}
! {{small|neuter}}
|-
!rowspan=4| Singular
! {{small|nom.}}
| su
| sa
| þatta
| este
| esta
| esto
| giaenu
| giaena
| giaeno
|-
! {{small|acc.}}
| þo
| þa
| þatta
| este
| esta
| esto
| giaen
| giaena
| giaeno
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
| þammo
| þise
| þammo
| esti
| esta
| esta
| giaena
| giaena
| giaena
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
| þis
| þise
| þis
| esti
| este
| esti
| giaeni
| giaene
| giaeni
|-
!rowspan=4| Plural
! {{small|nom.}}
| þi
| þe
| þa
| esti
| este
| esta
| giaeni
| giaene
| giaena
|-
! {{small|acc.}}
| þoi
| þe
| þa
| esti
| este
| esta
| giaeni
| giaene
| giaena
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
| þevo
| þevo
| þevo
| estevo
| estevo
| estevo
| giaenevo
| giaenevo
| giaenevo
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
| þisoro
| þisaro
| þisoro
| este
| estaro
| estoro
| giaenoro
| giaenaro
| giaenoro
|}
===Articles===
* (active) arrivammu van sa þiuþana þa lettera segelara. → We arrived when the queen had sealed the letter.
Luthic articles are used similarly to the [[w:English articles|English articles]], a and the. However, they are declined differently according to the number, gender and case of their nouns.
* (passive) sa lettera vá segelata þesi þiuþane van arrivammu. → The letter had been sealed by the queen when we arrived.
Like the perfect, pluperfect has an optional analytic counterpart. This alternative form is constructed with the imperfect indicative of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’ combined with the past participle of the main verb.
In Luthic, an adjective can be placed before or after the noun. The [[w:Markedness|unmarked]] placement for most adjectives is after the noun. Placing the adjective after the noun can alter its meaning or indicate [[w:Restrictiveness|restrictiveness]] of reference.
* ''Aenu buocu rossu'' “a red book” (unmarked)
====Future====
* ''Aenu rossu buocu'' “a book that is red” (marked)
The future tense expresses an action that will take place at a point subsequent to the moment of speaking. It can also be used to convey probability or conjecture about the present.
Adjectives are inflected for case, gender and number, the paradigmata are identical to the nominal paradigmata.
Its endings are a historical development from the agglutination of the verb’s full infinitive form with the present tense endings of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’, a process common throughout the Romance languages. This has resulted in a single, unified set of endings that attaches to the infinitive for all regular verbs.
Luthic has two grammatical constructions for expressing comparison: comparative and superlative. The suffixes ''-izu'' (the “comparative”) and ''-issimu'' (the “superlative”) are of Indo-European origin and are cognate with the Latin suffixes [[wikt:-ior|''-ior'']] and [[wikt:-issimus|''-issimus'']] and Ancient Greek [[wikt:-ίων|''-ῑ́ων'']] (''-īōn'') and [[wikt:-ιστος|''-ῐστος'']] (''-istos''). This system also contains a number of irregular forms, mainly because of [[wikt:Suppletion|suppletion]].
Passive forms follow the regular analytical construction:
Regular examples are:
* (active) dregcheraggio þata vino. → I will drink the wine.
* (passive) þata vino sará dregcatu mina. → The wine will be drunk by me.
* ''rossu'' “red” > ''rossesu'' “redder”
In addition, Luthic has a modal future formed with the present tense of the modal auxiliary verb scolare followed by the main verb’s infinitive. It is used to express a higher degree of certainty, obligation, or determination about a future event. It carries a sense of inevitability or obligation (deontic modality):
* (deontic) schio bugire. → I shall buy (obligation).
* ''buonu'' “good” > ''betesu'' “better”
It is often accompanied by a temporal adverb:
* ''buonu'' “good” > ''betessimu'' “best”
* ''malu'' “bad” > ''vaersizu'' “worse”
* ''malu'' “bad” > ''vaersissimu'' “worst”
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
* (future) bugiraggio crai. → I will buy tomorrow (forecast for tomorrow).
* (deontic) schio bugire crai. → I shall buy tomorrow (obligation for tomorrow).
=====Future perfect=====
The future perfect is a compound tense used to describe an action that will have been completed before another point or event in the future. In the active voice, it is constructed with the future tense of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’ followed by the past participle of the main verb. In the passive voice, it employs a distinct periphrastic construction: the future tense of the auxiliary ‘to be’ is combined with the past participles of both the auxiliary ‘to have’ and the main verb.
* (active) avrá togitu. → It will have done.
* (passive) sará avutu togitu. → It will have been done.
It should be noted that the paradigms presented in this section apply to regular verbs. Luthic also possesses a number of irregular verbs, whose forms often preserve unique historical developments. A comprehensive treatment of these verbs is beyond the scope of this introductory grammar and will be addressed in the later chapters on historical morphology.
====Imperative====
The imperative mood is used to issue direct commands, requests, and prohibitions. In Luthic, its formation is distinct for affirmative and negative commands and is productive only in the second person.
* Affirmative imperative: the affirmative command has specific forms for the second-person singular, dual and plural, which are derived from the verb stem.
* Negative imperative (prohibition): negative commands are formed periphrastically. The prohibition is expressed by the negative particle followed by the verb’s full infinitive form. This same construction is used for both singular, dual and plural addressees.
In addition to its finite forms, which are marked for tense and person, Luthic possesses four non-finite verb forms: the infinitive, the gerund, the present participle, and the past participle. These forms do not conjugate for person and typically function as verbal nouns or adjectives.
* Infinitive
:* The infinitive is the base form of the verb, functioning as a verbal noun that names the action. As previously established, it is the form used for dictionary entries and is marked by one of the four thematic endings that define the verb's conjugation class: -are, -ere, -ore, and -ire.
* Participles
Luthic has two participles that function as verbal adjectives, agreeing in gender, case, and number with the nouns they modify.
:* Present participle: describes an ongoing action. It is formed by adding -ante on -are verbs, -ente on -ere and -ire verbs and -onte on -ore verbs. Declinable as Classes 4m and 4f.
:* Past participle: describes a completed action. Its endings are -atu, -utu, -otu, and -itu, respectively, for each conjugation class (Classes 1, 2 & 3 adjectives). As shown, the past participle is the fundamental component for forming all compound tenses and analytic passive voices.
* Gerund
The Luthic form ending in -andu, -endu, or -ondu (depending on conjugation class) serves a dual role as both a gerund and a gerundive, a distinction inherited from Classical Latin.
:* As a gerund, it functions as an Class 3 verbal noun or adverb to name an action or to express the manner of an action.
:* As a gerundive, it functions as a declinable Classes 1, 2 & 3 verbal adjective, expressing necessity, obligation, or fitness.
====Auxiliary verbs====
Following the discussion of compound tenses and voice, the full paradigms for the two primary auxiliary verbs, ‘to be’ and ‘to have’, are presented below. Although irregular, their foundational role in the verbal system warrants their inclusion in this section. For the sake of simplicity, compounded forms are skipped.
* The verb vesare lacks a passive voice. This is because vesare is an intransitive copular verb; its function is to link a subject to a predicate, not to transfer an action onto a direct object. Since the passive construction requires promoting a direct object to the subject role, it is grammatically inapplicable to vesare.
* [[wikt:adverbial number|Adverbial numbers]] are formed together with the noun ''vece'': ''aena vece'' “once”, ''tve veci'' “twice”.
===Adverbs===
* [[wikt:multiplier number|Multiplier numbers]] are formed together with the noun ''falþu'': ''aenu falþu'' “single, onefold”, ''hondi falþi'' “centuple, hundredfold”. This noun was originally a suffix, compare Gothic [[wikt:𐌰𐌹𐌽𐍆𐌰𐌻𐌸𐍃|𐌰𐌹𐌽𐍆𐌰𐌻𐌸𐍃]] (''ainfalþs''), English [[wikt:onefold|''onefold'']], Icelandic [[wikt:einfaldur|''einfaldur'']].
Adverbs in Luthic are generally categorised into three main types based on their formation:
* [[wikt:distributive number|Distributive numbers]] are formed together with the adjective ''falþoleicu'': ''þrèi falþoleici'' “triply”.
* [[wikt:collective number|Collective numbers]] are formed together with the adjective ''somu'': ''tvelefe somi'' “dozen”.
* Inherited irregular adverbs: a number of adverbs are directly inherited from Latin and Gothic. These forms are often irregular and do not follow a productive pattern. Examples include:
* [[wikt:fractional number|Fractional numbers]] are formed together with the adjective ''integru'': ''fidvor integri'' “quarter”.
:: ondar “under”, èr “early”, sí “so”, sva “thus”, contra “against.”
* Adverbs in -e: a large class of regular adverbs is formed by attaching the suffix -e, a feature inherited from Latin, for instance:
:: fregionde “friendly”, rette “right.”
* Adverbs in -mente: following a pattern common to most Romance languages, another class of regular adverbs is formed by attaching the suffix -mente to the feminine form of an adjective, e.g.:
:: fragcamente “frankly”, angiamente “finally.”
===Prepositions===
Prepositions are used to specify the relationship between nouns, pronouns, and other parts of a sentence, particularly in spatial, temporal, or logical contexts. In many instances where a preposition might be used, Luthic employs a specific noun case instead. However, prepositions are used for clarity and to express nuances that cases alone cannot convey. Most prepositions govern a specific case, meaning the noun that follows must be inflected accordingly.
A special class of locational prepositions, particularly those expressing in ‘in’, ana ‘on; at’, can govern two different cases. The choice of case is determined by the semantic distinction between motion and static location.
These prepositions govern the accusative case when expressing motion towards a destination (answering the question “where to?”).
They govern the dative case when expressing a static, unchanging location (answering the question “where at?”).
* (motion, accusative) gaggo neþana staþe. → I go into the place.
* (location, dative) bio neþamma staþi. → I am in the place.
The preposition ‘in’ is subject to sandhi, where its final nasal consonant assimilates to the place of articulation of the following sound. This results in four allomorphs, which are reflected in the orthography:
* im is used before labial consonants (e.g., p, b, v, f);
* ig (pronounced [iŋ]) is used before velar consonants (e.g., c, g);
* in is used before any vowel or any dental consonant (e.g. t, d);
* i is used before sonorants, such as m, n, r and l.
A key feature is the mandatory contraction of certain prepositions with the definite article that follows them. These articulated prepositions merge the two words into a single form. The resulting form depends on the specific preposition and the gender, number, and case of the article.
:: <sup>α</sup> Both elements are declinable, e.g. ''tvehonde'', ''tvahonda'';
===Conjunctions===
:: <sup>β</sup> Only the last element is declinable, e.g. ''tvihondêsima'', ''tvihondêsimoro'';
:: <sup>γ</sup> The first element is indeclinable;
:: <sup>δ</sup> All the three elements are declinable, e.g. ''tvarohondaromillem'', ''tvoshondosmilles'';
:: <sup>ε</sup> Only the two last elements are declinable, e.g. ''fimfehondommillevo''.
Luthic uses the [[w:Long and short scales|long scale]], unlike English that uses the [[w:Long and short scales|short scale]] instead. The long and short scales are two of several naming systems for integer powers of ten which use some of the same terms for different magnitudes. Luthic has a verbal system similar to Italian, German, Dutch and French:
[[File:EScalas corta y larga.svg|thumb|center|650px|Short and long scale usage throughout the world{{Div col|small=yes|colwidth=10em}}
{{Legend|#bee6a0|Long scale}}
{{Legend|#3b4e93|Short scale}}
{{Legend|#0088ab|Short scale with milliard instead of billion}}
{{Legend|#30bead|Both scales}}
{{Legend|#fc8d62|Other naming system}}
{{Legend|#E0E0E0|No data}}
{{div col end}}]]
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
!
! Luthic
! Italian
! German
! Dutch
! French
! English
|-
! 10<sup>6</sup>
| millione
| [[wikt:milione#Italian|milione]]
| [[wikt:Million#German|Million]]
| [[wikt:miljoen#Dutch|miljoen]]
| [[wikt:million#French|million]]
| [[wikt:million#English|million]]
|-
! 10<sup>9</sup>
| milliarde
| [[wikt:miliardo#Italian|miliardo]]
| [[wikt:Milliarde#German|Milliarde]]
| [[wikt:miljard#Dutch|miljard]]
| [[wikt:milliard#French|milliard]]
| [[wikt:billion#English|billion]]
|-
! 10<sup>12</sup>
| billione
| [[wikt:bilione#Italian|bilione]]
| [[wikt:Billion#German|Billion]]
| [[wikt:biljoen#Dutch|biljoen]]
| [[wikt:billiond#French|billion]]
| [[wikt:trillion#English|trillion]]
|}
Combinations of a decade and a unit are constructed in a regular way: the decade comes first followed by the unit. No spaces are written between them. Vowel collision triggers an [[w:Interpunct|interpunct]]. For example:
Conjunctions are invariable words that link other words, phrases, or clauses. Luthic distinguishes between two main classes of conjunctions: coordinating and subordinating, based on the grammatical relationship they establish between the elements they connect.
Coordinating conjunctions connect grammatically equal elements. Luthic possesses a nuanced system where the choice of conjunction often depends on the context of polarity (affirmative vs. negative) and contrast.
* 28 ''vinta·attau'' (lit “twenty eight”)
* gio and -vu (and): the primary conjunction for simple addition is gio. For contexts involving a binary contrast, Luthic employs the enclitic suffix -vu, which attaches to the second element to link it with the first, often carrying a slightly adversative nuance.
* 73 ''siuntaþrèi'' (lit “seventy three”)
* eþ, aþþa, ac and òc (but): the choice of the adversative conjunction depends on the polarity of the first clause. “Ac” is used after a negative statement to introduce a correction or a mutually exclusive alternative. “Òc” is used after an affirmative statement to introduce a simple contrast. “Eþ, aþþa” are used when the clause (usually the first) is adversative and/or there is no polarity before.
* 82 ''attantatvi'' (lit “eighty two”)
* eþþuo and neþþa (or/nor): for alternatives, eþþuo is the general conjunction ‘or’ used in affirmative contexts. In negative contexts, neþþa is used to link negated alternatives.
* 95 ''niuntafimfe'' (lit “ninety five”)
* þuo (than): it is used in comparisons, to introduce the basis of the comparison, usually seeking to measure the force of an adjective or similar description between two predicates.
Combinations of a hundred and a lower number are expressed by just placing them together, with the hundred coming first.
Subordinating conjunctions introduce a dependent (or subordinate) clause and connect it to an independent (main) clause. They establish a specific relationship between the clauses, such as time, cause, or condition. Many of these conjunctions, particularly those introducing clauses of purpose, condition, or other non-factual events, require the verb of the subordinate clause to be in the subjunctive mood. Subordinating conjunctions can be grouped by their function:
* 111 ''hondu·aellefe''
* Complementiser: í is used to introduce a noun clause that functions as the subject or object of a verb. This form is identical to the relative pronoun í.
* 164 ''hondusessantafidvor''
* Conditional: the conditional conjunction is giavè “if”. Unreal or hypothetical conditions require the subjunctive mood.
* 225 ''tvihondivintafimfe''
* Causal: the causal conjunctions are þande “because, since” and svi “as”, which introduces a clause that provides the reason or cause for the action in the main clause.
* 788 ''siuhondi·attanta·attau''
* Temporal: van “when” and mentre “while” introduce temporal clauses; van specifies the point in time of an action, while mentre is used to indicate a simultaneous, ongoing action.
* Purpose: the primary conjunction of purpose is forvo “so that, in order that”, which introduces a clause stating the goal of the main action. The verb in a purpose clause is typically in the subjunctive mood, as it expresses a desired, non-factual outcome.
* Concessive: sibbiene “although, though” introduces a clause that presents an obstacle or a counter-argument to the main clause. The following verb is always in the subjunctive mood.
Combinations of a thousand and a lower number are expressed by placing them together, with the thousand coming first. A space is written between them.
===Numerals===
* 1 066 ''mille sessantasê''
Luthic distinguishes between cardinal numerals (answering ‘how many?’) and ordinal numerals (answering ‘which in order?’).
When alone, numbers are always in the masculine gender, however numbers always agree in gender and in case (if declinable) with the head noun. For example:
! 1
| ienu, iena, ieno
* ''aenu vaere'' (“one man”)
* ''aena qena'' (“one woman”)
* ''aenu harge hondevo vaerevo'' (“an army [composed] of hundred men”)
* ''il meinu hareme hâþ tvashondas qenas'' (“my harem has two hundred women”)
Compound numbers have both elements declined (if possible):
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
|-
|+ '''tvihondi, tvehonde, tvahonda'''
! 2
! Number
| tue, tui, tua
! Case
! o-stem <sup>m</sup>
! a-stem <sup>f</sup>
! o-stem <sup>n</sup>
|-
|-
!rowspan=4| Plural
! 3
! {{small|nom.}}
| þrei, þrei, þregia
| tvihondi
| tvehonde
| tvahonda
|-
|-
! {{small|acc.}}
! 4
| tvihondi
| feddor
| tvehonde
| tvahonda
|-
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
! 5
| tvevohondevo
| fife
| tvevohondevo
| tvevohondevo
|-
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
! 6
| tvorohondoro
| sè
| tvarohondaro
| tvorohondoro
|}
===Verbs===
Luthic verbs have a high degree of [[w:Inflection|inflection]], the majority of which follows one of four common patterns of [[w:Grammatical conjugation|conjugation]]. Luthic conjugation is affected by [[w:Voice (grammar)|voice]], [[w:Grammatical mood|mood]], [[w:Grammatical person|person]], [[w:Grammatical tense|tense]], [[w: Grammatical number|number]], [[w:Grammatical aspect|aspect]] and occasionally [[w:Grammatical gender|gender]].
The four classes of verbs (conjugation’s patterns) are distinguished by the infinitive’s endings form of the verb:
Additionally, Luthic has a number of verbs that do not follow predictable patterns in all conjugation classes, most markedly the present and the past. Often classified together as irregular verbs, their irregularities occur to different degrees, with forms of ''vessare'' “to be”, and somewhat less extremely, ''havere'' “to have”, the least predictable. Others, such as ''ganare'' “to go”, ''stare'' “to stay, to stand”, ''taugiare'' “to do, to make”, and numerous others, follow various degrees of regularity within paradigms, largely due to suppletion, historical sound change or analogical developments.
The Luthic word for 0 is zephero, a regular Class 3 neuter noun. While ienu, iena and ieno follows a regular Class 1, 2 & 3 declension, tui, tue, tua and þrei have irregular plurale tantum paradigms. Other numbers are indeclinable.
Used for [[w:Dependent clause|subordinate clauses]] of the present to express opinion, possibility, desire, or doubt. The Subjunctive is almost always preceded by the ''common relative particle''.
Combinations of a decade and a unit are constructed in a regular way: the decade comes first followed by the unit. No spaces are written between them. Vowel collision triggers an interpunct. For example:
Used for events that are dependent upon another event occurring. The conditional is also used for politely asking for something (as in English: “'''could''' I please have a glass of water?”)
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
* 28 venta·attuo;
* 73 siuntaþrei;
* 81 attanta·ienu.
The numeral ondo (100) functions as a regular Class 3 neuter noun. Because it is a noun itself, it does not agree in gender with the noun it quantifies. The higher hundreds are pluralia tantum formed by compounding the base numeral with -(o)nda, the plural form of ondo.
Combinations of a hundred and a lower number are expressed by just placing them together, with the hundred coming first:
* ''stare'' passive voice form is only impersonal.
====Present perfect====
* 111 ondo·elfe;
The present perfect is used for single actions or events (''sa maurgna im ganatu a scuola'' “I went to school this morning”), or change in state (''sic è þvaersotu can þatta essa aggio rogiatu'' “he got angry when I told him that”), contrasting with the imperfect which is used for habits (''eggiavo bicichietta a scuola alla maurgna'' “I used to go to school by bike every morning”), or repeated actions, not happening at a specific time (''sic þvaersovat alla vece ei, giuveðar can þatta essa rogiavat'' “he got angry every time someone told him that”).
* 164 ondosessantafeddor;
* 788 siunda·attanta·attuo.
=====Past participle=====
Mille is a regular Class 4 noun. Combinations of a thousand and a lower number are expressed by placing them together, with the thousand coming first. A space is written between them:
The past participle is used to form the compound pasts (e.g. ''aggio tavitu'' “I have done”). Regular verbs follow a predictable pattern, but there are many verbs with an irregular past participle.
* ''vessare'' and ''stare'' have both '''statu''';
* ''qemare'' (“to come”) has '''qemutu''';
* ''havere'' has '''havutu''';
* ''taugiare'' has '''tavitu'''.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
For numerals of one million (millione Class 4) and above (milliarde Class 4), Luthic employs the long scale system, common throughout continental Europe.
* millione: 10⁶ (one million);
* milliarde: 10⁹ (one thousand million);
* billione: 10¹² (one million million);
* billiarde: 10¹⁵ (one thousand million million).
Luthic’s ordinals, besides a few irregular suppleted forms, use the suffix -þo or -to before fricatives (Class 1n). The historic cluster -fto resulted in -tto.
Except with an immediately preceding third person pronominal direct object, the participle always ends in '''-u'''.
Ordinals agree in gender, acting as Class 1, 2 & 3 adjectives. Zephero becomes zepheroþo.
All [[w:Transitive verb|transitive verbs]] and most [[w:Intransitive verb|intransitive verbs]] form the present perfect by combining the auxiliary verb ''havere'' “to have” in the present tense with the past participle of the transitive verb. A small number of intransitive verbs, namely ''vessare'' itself and verbs indicating motion (''qemare'' “to come”, ''ganare'' “to go”, ''affargiare'' “to arrive”, etc.) use the auxiliary verb vessare instead of ''havere''. The past participle in this agrees with gender and number of the subject. Passive forms always use ''havere''.
====Imperfect====
The Imperfect fuses [[w:Past tense|past tense]] with [[w:Imperfective aspect|imperfective aspect]] and is used for:
* Repeated or habitual actions in the past;
* Ongoing actions in the past and ongoing actions in the past that are eventually interrupted;
* States of being and conditions in the past, including weather, time, age.
The difference between imperfective and [[w:Perfective aspect|perfective aspects]] can be illustrated clearly with the verb ''vetare'' “to know”. The Italian imperfect expresses being in possession of knowledge in the past, while the perfective expresses the moment of acquiring the knowledge.
Imperfective: ''Vetavo la vera''. “I knew the truth.” Perfective: ''Aggio vetatu la vera''. “I found out the truth.”
The Imperfect is, in most cases, formed by taking the stem along with the thematic vowel and adding ''-v-'' + the ending of the ''-are'' verbs in the present tense (with ''-amos'' instead of ''-iamos''). There are no irregular conjugations in the Imperfect except for a few forms inherited from Gothic [[w:Germanic weak verb|weak verbs]], suppletion, and ''vessare,'' which uses the stem ''er-'' and ''-v-'' appears only in 1st and 2nd person plurals.
Used for the subordinate clauses of the imperfect indicative or the conditional. For regular verbs, the subjunctive is formed by taking the infinitive and replacing ''-re'' with ''-ssi'', ''-ssi'', ''-ssi'', ''-ssimo'', ''-ssite'', ''-ssero'':
Multiple numbers only take the suffix in the last element:
The preterite (or perfect) has a function distinct from the present perfect. It is used for events which are distant from the present and no longer directly affect it (e.g. telling a story), whereas the present perfect is used for more recent events which may have a direct impact on the present.
The fundamental principle of clause structure is the Verb-Second (V2) word order. This rule dictates that in any declarative main clause, the finite (conjugated) verb must always appear in the second position. The first position is occupied by the sentence’s topic, which can be the subject or another element (such as an adverb or object) moved to the front for emphasis. When a non-subject element occupies the first position, the subject must be inverted and placed after the verb.
In contrast, subordinate clauses (introduced by conjunctions like í, ei, si, or þande) follow a strict Verb-Final (VF) word order, where the finite verb is placed at the very end of the clause.
Used for subordinate clauses of the imperfect indicative or the conditional. The subjunctive preterite is formed the same as the present perfect, but with the auxiliary verb in the subjunctive present.
* '''Active'''
: galuovo í, betese sarebbe si eta
:* ''abbia þagcatu'';
: ga=luov-o í betes-e sar-ebb-e si eta
:* ''sia qemutu'';
: think-1SG that better be-COND.3SG if it
:* ''sia affargiatu''.
: crai togissimu.
: crai tog-iss-imu
: tomorrow do-SUBJ.IMPF.1PL
: “I think that it would be better if we did it tomorrow.”
* '''Passive'''
Yes/no questions and direct commands use a Verb-First (V1) word order. Questions with an interrogative pronoun (e.g., vata) maintain the V2 structure, with the interrogative pronoun in the first position.
:* ''abbiarau þagcatu'';
:* ''abbiarau qemutu'';
:* ''abbiasau affargiatu''.
=====Conditional preterite=====
: gai þú snele?
Used for events that would, could or should have occurred or as a [[w:Prospective aspect|prospective]] past tense. The conditional preterite is formed the same as the present perfect, but with the auxiliary verb in the conditional.
: ga-i þú snel-e
: walk-2SG you fast
: “Do you walk fast?”
* '''Active'''
: togi þú svasvi qeþo!
:* ''haverebbi dormitu'';
: tog-i þú svasvi qeþ-o
:* ''sarebbi venutu''.
: do-IMP.2SG you as say-1SG
: “Do as I say!”
* '''Passive'''
: vata togi þú?
:* ''haverebbira dormitu'';
: vata tog-i þú
:* ''haverebbira venutu''.
: what do-2SG you
: “What are you doing?”
====Future====
Non-finite verb forms (infinitives, participles) and separable verb particles are placed at the end of the main clause.
The future tense is used for events that will happen in the [[w:Future tense|future]]. It is formed by adding the forms of havere to the infinitive (with ''abbiamo'' and ''havete'' contracted to ''-êmo'' and ''-ête'' respectively). Sometimes the infinitive undergoes some changes:
* It always loses its final ''-e'';
: Sa mina fregionda è aþþa festa anaqemando.
* Verbs in ''-are'' end in ''-er'', not in ''-ar'' (stare however retains ''star-'');
: s-a min-a fregi-ond-a è aþ=þa festa ana=qem-and-o
* Most irregular verbs lose the vowel before the last ''r'' altogether (e.g. ''havr-'' for havere and ''andr-'' for ''ganare'', suppletion from ''*andare''). Clusters ''-mr-'', ''-nr-'' and ''-lr-'' are simplified to ''-rr-'' (e.g. qerr- for ''qemare'');
: the my friend is to=the party on=come-GER
* ''vessare'' has ''sar-''.
: “My friend is arriving (oncoming) at the party.”
Used for events that will have happened when or before something else happens in the future. The future perfect is formed the same as the present perfect, but with the auxiliary verb in the future.
: snel-e bi-i þú
: fast be-2SG you
: “Fast is what you really are.”
* '''Active'''
====Case usage====
:* ''havraggio þagcatu'';
The primary function of the accusative case is to mark the direct object of a transitive verb, indicating the patient or receiver of the action. In addition to this role, the accusative is used in a variety of adverbial contexts, often without a governing preposition. These functions include expressing:
:* ''sarai holotu''.
* '''Passive'''
* Extent of space: qervò þri chilometri. “He walked three kilometres”
:* ''havrêra þagcatu'';
* Duration of time: non bidò ieno dago. “He didn’t wait for one day”
:* ''havrêsa holotu''.
* Place when: þana staþe. “In/on this place”
:* Sometimes prepositional: neþþana staþe. “id.”
* Time when: gieno ventru. “In/at/during that winter”
* Within which: licchie ore schia svoltare. “Within a few hours he shall die”
====Imperative====
A preposition is typically required for these temporal and locative uses only when the accusative form of the noun is identical to its nominative form (i.e., with feminine, neuter, and all plural nouns) in order to avoid ambiguity.
The imperative is used for giving commands. The imperative is formed by:
* Removing the infinitive ''-re'';
The main function of the dative case is to mark the indirect object of a verb, typically indicating the recipient, beneficiary, or the entity affected by the action. Beyond this core role, the dative has a wide range of adverbial and instrumental functions. It is used to express:
* Adding ''-te'' for the plural;
* The word becomes an oxytone in the singular.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
* Purpose: manne non obbia, òc goþa toginda. “Humans are not made for evil, but for good”
|-
* Action for: þu schio elpare þi fregionde þine. “I must help your friends for you”
|+ Affirmative
* Purpose for action for: qeno nasini bio. “I am the (cause of) salvation for women”
|-
* Action against: þamma þina fregiatada schio duoþare þuc. “Against/in opposition to your freedom I shall kill you”
!
* Purpose for action against: manne duoþa bio. “I am the (cause of) death for men” (affects negatively)
* Concerning: vata þú me schia togire? “What will you do for me (expressing the speaker being especially interested in what the other is doing for him or her)?”
The dative also serves a special grammatical function as the impersonal agent in passive constructions, where it marks an inanimate tool or force.
Luthic verbs have three additional forms, known as nominal forms, because they can be used as nouns or adjectives, rather than as verbs.
* The '''past participle''' has been discussed above;
The genitive case primarily expresses possession. However, its functions extend to several other important relational and descriptive roles:
* The '''present participle''' is used as an adjective or a noun describing someone who is busy doing something. For example, rogiante means “talking” or “someone who is talking”:
:* Verbs in ''-are'' form the present participle by adding ''-ante'' to the stem;
:* Verbs in ''-ere'' and -ire form the present participle by adding ''-ente'' to the stem;
:* Verbs in ''-ore'' form the present participle by adding ''-onte'' to the stem.
* The '''gerund''' is the adverbial form of the present participle, and has a very broad use. For example: ''rogiandu'' can translate to “talking, while talking, by talking, because of one’s talking, through talking…”:
:* The gerund is identical to the present participle, but with final ''-te'' replaced by ''-du'';
:* Keep in mind that the gerund is an adverb, not an adjective, and so it does not agree in gender and number. The ending is always ''-u''.
===Adverbs===
* Material: sa celecna stieni. “The tower made of stone”
An adjective can be made into a modal adverb by adding ''-mente'' (from Latin “mente”, ablative of “mens” (mind), feminine noun) to the ending of the feminine singular form of the adjective. E.g. ''lenta'' “slow (feminine)” becomes ''lenta'''mente''''' “slowly”. Adjectives ending in ''-re'' or ''-le'' lose their ''e'' before adding ''-mente'' (''facile'' “easy” becomes ''facil'''mente''''' “easily”, ''particolare'' “particular” becomes ''particolar'''mente''''' “particularly”). Other adjectives become adverbs by adding ''-e''. E.g. ''solu'' (alone) becomes ''sol'''e''''' (only).
* Author/creator or personal agent: sa celecna togiþa andevi mino. “This tower was built by my hands”
* Behaviour: molle vati. “Soft like water”
:* Often displaced by the relative adverb: molle svasvi vato. “Soft like water”
These adverbs can also be derived from the [[w:#Degrees of comparison|absolute superlative]] form of adjectives, e.g. ''lent'''issima'''mente'' (“very slowly").
==Research==
There is also a plethora of temporal, local, modal and interrogative adverbs, mostly derived from Latin.
Luthic is a well-documented language, supported by numerous academic departments in Italy devoted either specifically to Luthic or to linguistics more broadly, many of which maintain active research programs on the language. Ravenna serves as a major center of study, particularly through institutions such as the Linguistic Circle of Ravenna (Luthic: Crizzo Rasdavetascapetico Ravenne; Italian: Circolo Linguistico di Ravenna) at Ravenna University. A wide range of lexicographical and technological resources has been developed to support Luthic studies, and the language council Gaforþe folla Rasda Lúthica regularly publishes research at both national and international levels. Scholarly descriptions of the language appear in Luthic, Italian, and English, reflecting the interdisciplinary and multilingual character of current research. The most comprehensive grammar to date is Grammatica le Lúthice Rasde (“Grammar of the Luthic Language”) by Alessandru Fiscar and Luca Vagnar, written entirely in Luthic and spanning more than 600 pages. Several corpora are also available, including the Luthic Online Dictionary Project, which offers a curated lexicon of over 35,000 entries.
===Prepositions===
The Ravenna School of Linguistics emerged around Giuvanni Laggobardi and his evolving theory of language within the framework of structuralist linguistics. Together with Sognafreþu Rossi, Laggobardi founded the Circle of Linguistics of Ravenna in 1964, modeled after the Prague Linguistic Circle. Beginning in 1970, Ravenna University introduced courses in languages and philosophy; however, students were required to complete their final examinations at the Accademia della Crusca in order to graduate.
Luthic has a [[w:closed class|closed class]] of basic prepositions, to which a number of [[w:Adverb|adverbs]] can be added that also double as prepositions.
In 1990, the Ravenna University Circle of Phonological Development (Luthic: Crizzo Sviluppi Phonologici Ieniversitadi Ravenna) was established, though research on the earliest stages of Luthic phonological history remains limited. A decade later, in 2000, the Ravenna University Circle of Theology (Luthic: Crizzo Thiulogie Ieniversitadi Ravenna) was founded in collaboration with the Ravenna Cathedral, officially the Metropolitan Cathedral of the Resurrection of Our Lord Jesus Christ (Luthic: Cathedrale metropolitana deþe Ostassi Nostri Signori Giesuo Christi; Italian: Cattedrale metropolitana della Risurrezione di Nostro Signore Gesù Cristo; commonly referred to as the Duomo di Ravenna).
In modern Luthic, all the basic prepositions have to be combined with an article placed next to them. Prepositions normally require the article before the following noun in a similar way as the English language does. However [[w:Latin|Latin’s]] (and to extension, [[w:Gothic language|Gothic]]) lack of articles influenced several cases of prepositions used without article in Luthic. The prepositions ''tra'' and ''fra'' are interchangeable, and often chosen on the basis of [[w:Phonaesthetics#Euphony_and_cacophony|euphony]].
===Phonological development===
{| class="wikitable" border="1"
Research on the earliest stages of phonological development in Luthic has focused on how infants acquire the ability to organize sounds into meaningful linguistic units. Phonological development refers here to the gradual process by which children, during early growth and language acquisition, establish a phoneme inventory and internalize the phonotactic constraints of the language.
|-
! colspan="9" | Mandatory contractions
* Phoneme inventory and phonotactics
|-
In the initial stages of word production, word-final consonants are rarely realised; consonants occur primarily in word-initial or intervocalic positions. By around six months of age, infants show sensitivity to the prosodic features of the ambient language, which allows them to segment continuous speech into meaningful units. At this stage, they are also able to distinguish stressed from unstressed syllables, reflecting an emerging awareness of the rhythmic and intonational properties of spoken Luthic.
! rowspan="2" | Luthic
! rowspan="2" | English
! colspan="7" | Preposition + article
|-
!m. sg.
!f. sg.
!n. sg.
!l’
!m. pl.
!f. pl.
!n. pl.
|-
| '''di'''
| of, from
| da
| da
| da
| dal’
| devo
| devo
| devo
|-
| '''du'''
| to
| gia
| gia
| gia
| gi’
| gievo
| gievo
| gievo
|-
| '''a'''
| to, at
| allo
| alla
| allo
| all’
| alli
| alle
| alla
|-
| '''da'''
| from, by, since
| dalla
| dalla
| dalla
| dall’
| dallevo
| dallevo
| dallevo
|-
| '''in'''
| in
| nallo
| nalla
| nallo
| nall’
| nalli
| nalle
| nalla
|-
| '''ana'''
| into, on, onto
| agno
| agna
| agno
| an’
| agni
| agne
| agna
|-
| '''su''' <sup>+ ACC</sup>
| on, about
| sullo
| sulla
| sullo
| sull’
| sulli
| sulle
| sulla
|-
| '''su''' <sup>+ DAT</sup>
| on, about
| sulla
| sulla
| sulla
| sull’
| sullevo
| sullevo
| sullevo
|}
{| class="wikitable" border="1"
* Around 10 months
|-
Most consonants occur only in word-initial position, notably the voiced stops /d/ and /b/ and the nasal /m/. Voiceless stops /t/, /p/, and, less frequently, /k/ are also attested, sometimes functioning as allophones. A clear preference for front places of articulation is observed. Clicks may occur, primarily in the context of imitative behaviors (e.g., suckling, raspberries). Babbling becomes more structured, shifting from earlier vocal play to canonical reduplicated babbling (CVCV). Consonant clusters remain absent. First words usually emerge around 12 months, commonly in a CVCV format, such as mama (“mother”), papa (“father”), and dada (“give me!”).
! colspan="9" | Optional contractions
|-
! rowspan="2" | Luthic
! rowspan="2" | English
! colspan="7" | Preposition + article
|-
!m. sg.
!f. sg.
!n. sg.
!l’
!m. pl.
!f. pl.
!n. pl.
|-
| '''miþ'''
| with
| miþþa
| miþþa
| miþþa
| miþþ’
| miþþevo
| miþþevo
| miþþevo
|-
| '''inu'''
| without
| inna
| inna
| inna
| inn’
| innevo
| innevo
| innevo
|-
| '''faur'''
| for, through
| faullo
| faulla
| faullo
| faull’
| faulli
| faulle
| faulla
|-
| '''tra'''
| between, among
| tralla
| tralla
| tralla
| trall’
| trallevo
| trallevo
| trallevo
|-
| '''fra'''
| between, among
| fralla
| fralla
| fralla
| frall’
| frallevo
| frallevo
| frallevo
|}
{| class="wikitable" border="1"
* 21 months
|-
The phonetic inventory expands to include the nasal /n/, the voiceless affricate /t͡ʃ/ (an allophone of /t ~ d/, since voicing is not yet contrastive), and the liquid /l/. The preference for anterior articulation persists, often resulting in palatalisation.
! colspan="3" | Preconsonantal apocopated forms
|-
! Luthic
! English
! Preposition + article
|-
| du
| to
| gi
|-
| a
| to, at
| al
|-
| da
| from, by, since
| dal
|-
| in
| in
| nal
|-
| ana
| into, on, onto
| gna
|-
| su <sup>+ ACC/DAT</sup>
| on, about
| sul
|}
====Demonstrative pronouns contractions====
* 24 months
Additional fricatives appear, including /f ~ v/ and /s/, which may undergo palatalisation to /ʃ/, typically in intervocalic positions. Voicing begins to function as a contrastive feature. Onomatopoeic expressions become increasingly common (e.g., /aw aw/ for dog barking, /ow/ or more typically /aj/ for pain). Trisyllabic words emerge, generally following a C₁VC₂VC₃V pattern. Consonant clusters are now attested and frequently show consonant harmony (e.g., -mb-, -nd-, -dr-), although voiced–voiceless clusters such as -mp- and -tr- remain rare.
Furthermore, prepositions also have optional contractions with the proximal and medial demonstrative pronouns:
* 30 months
At this stage, children produce approximately equal numbers of phones in both word-initial and intervocalic positions. The voiced stop /ɡ/ and additional consonant clusters are introduced. Coarticulated segments, including labio-velar plosives, begin to occur. Alveolar and bilabial articulations dominate, while labiodental and postalveolar usage increases and velar production declines. Luthic-specific lenition processes become evident, characterised by a rise in fricatives and approximants. Children display greater awareness of syllabic segmentation than of phonemic segmentation.
{| class="wikitable" border="1"
* Word processes
|-
These phonological processes may happen within a range of 3 to 6 years.
! colspan="16" | Contractions with demonstrative pronouns
: Nasal assimilation: Non-nasal segments assimilate to a neighboring nasal (e.g., [ˈrɛn.dɐ] → [ˈnen.nɐ]).
|-
: Weak syllable deletion: Unstressed syllables, particularly in initial or final positions, are omitted (e.g., [bɐˈnaː.nɐ] → [ˈna.nɐ]).
! rowspan="2" | Luthic
: Coda deletion: Final consonants or codas are omitted (e.g., [vɐr] → [vɐ]; [ˈbroː.dɐr] → [ˈbro.dɐ] or [ˈbro]).
! rowspan="2" | English
: Consonant harmony: One consonant assimilates to another within the word (e.g., [vɐn] → [vɐɱ]; [ˈstɛk.kɐ] → [ˈstɛt.tɐ]).
! colspan="12" | Preposition + article
: Coalescence: Adjacent consonants merge into one with shared features (e.g., [ˈzbaf.fu] → [ˈvaf.fu], realised as [ˈva.fu]).
|-
: Cluster reduction: Consonant clusters are simplified (e.g., [oˈrek̟.k̟jɐ] → [oˈrej.jɐ] or [ˈre.jɐ]).
!m. sg. pro.
: Velar fronting: Velar plosives are replaced with alveolars before front vowels (e.g., [ki] → [ti] or [t͡ʃi]).
!f. sg. pro.
: Stopping or affrication: Fricatives are replaced by stops or affricates near front vowels (e.g., [si] → [ti] or [t͡ʃi]).
!n. sg. <br> pro.
: Gliding: Liquids and taps are replaced by glides (e.g., [ˈkaː.ru] → [ˈka.wu]; [ˈaʎ.ʎo] → [ˈaj.jo]).
!m. pl. pro.
!f. pl. pro.
!n. pl. pro.
!m. sg. med.
!f. sg. med.
!n. sg. med.
!m. pl. med.
!f. pl. med.
!n. pl. med.
|-
| '''di'''
| of, from
| daþþammo
| daþþise
| daþþammo
| daþþevo
| daþþevo
| daþþevo
| desti
| desta
| desta
| destevo
| destevo
| destevo
|-
| '''du'''
| to
| giaþþammo
| giaþþise
| giaþþammo
| giaþþevo
| giaþþevo
| giaþþevo
| giesti
| giesta
| giesta
| giestevo
| giestevo
|-
| '''a'''
| to, at
| aþþo
| aþþa
| aþþo
| aþþi
| aþþe
| aþþa
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
|-
| '''da'''
| from, by, since
| daþþammo
| daþþise
| daþþammo
| daþþevo
| daþþevo
| daþþevo
| desti
| desta
| desta
| destevo
| destevo
| destevo
|-
| '''in'''
| in
| naþþo
| naþþa
| naþþo
| naþþi
| naþþe
| naþþa
| neste
| nesta
| nesto
| nesti
| neste
| nesta
|-
| '''su''' <sup>+ ACC</sup>
| on, about
| suþþo
| suþþa
| suþþo
| suþþos
| suþþas
| suþþa
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
|-
| '''su''' <sup>+ DAT</sup>
| on, about
| suþþammo
| suþþise
| suþþammo
| suþþevo
| suþþevo
| suþþevo
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
|-
| '''miþ'''
| with
| miþþammo
| miþþise
| miþþammo
| miþþevo
| miþþevo
| miþþevo
| miþþesti
| miþþesta
| miþþesta
| miþþestevo
| miþþestevo
| miþþestevo
|-
| '''faur'''
| for
| fauþþo
| fauþþa
| fauþþo
| fauþþi
| fauþþe
| fauþþa
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
|-
| '''tra'''
| between, among
| traþþammo
| traþþise
| traþþammo
| traþþevo
| traþþevo
| traþþevo
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
|-
| '''fra'''
| between, among
| fraþþammo
| fraþþise
| fraþþammo
| fraþþevo
| fraþþevo
| fraþþevo
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
| —
|}
===Conjunctions===
Most of the Luthic monosyllabic conjunctions and prepositions have preconsonantal and prevocalic variations.
As a Romance language, Luthic shares the complexities of the copula in Romance languages when to its counterparts in other languages. A [[w:copula (linguistics)|copula]] is a word that links the [[w:subject (grammar)|subject]] of a sentence with a [[w:predicate (grammar)|predicate]] (a [[w:subject complement|subject complement]]). Whereas English has one main copula verb (and some languages like Russian mostly express the copula implicitly) some Romance languages have more complex forms.
''Vessare'' generally focuses on the essence of the subject, and specifically on qualities that include:
* 6 years
# Nationality
By this stage, children typically command an adult-like phonemic inventory. Their ability to produce complex phonotactic sequences and multisyllabic lexical items is largely established, though refinement continues throughout middle childhood.
# Possession
# Physical and personality traits
# Material
# Origin
''Stare'' generally focuses on the condition of the subject, and specifically on qualities that include:
==Typology==
# Physical condition
# Feelings, emotions, and states of mind
# Appearance
''Vessare'' is the main copula. ''Stare'' refers to state rather than essence, but more narrowly than in Spanish. ''Vessare'' is used for almost all cases in which English uses “to be”. It therefore makes sense to concentrate on the few uses of ''stare''.
Luthic has right symmetry, as do other VO languages (verb before object) like English.
* ''Stare'' means “to be”, “to be feeling”, or “to appear”.
* ''Stare'' is used to form continuous forms of tenses.
|+ Typological correlations
* ''Stare''’s past participle ''statu'' has replaced that of ''vessare'', and so ''statu'' is used for “been” in all senses.
! style="width:40%;" | Correlation
* ''Stare'' is occasionally “to be located.” This is very common for both transient and durable location.
! style="width:30%;" | VO language
! style="width:30%;" | Examples
===Sentence structure===
Luthic is an OV (Object-Verb) language. Additionally, Luthic, like all Germanic languages except English, uses [[w:V2 word order|V2 word order]], though only in independent clauses. In dependent clauses, the finite verb is placed last.
Declarative sentences use V2 (verb in the second position) word order: the finite verb is preceded by one and only one constituent (unlike in English, this doesn’t need to be the subject). The subject is usually omitted [[w:Null-subject language|when it is a pronoun]] – distinctive verb conjugations make it redundant. Subject pronouns are considered emphatic when used at all. All examples given below ignore possible clitics, reductions or other more complex grammatical features of Luthic, these are often labeled “book phrases” for Luthic students and have a very pure and simplified grammar.
Non-finite verbs as well as [[w:Separable verb|separable particles]] are placed at the end of the sentence:
:: ''La meina fregionda è al festa '''anaqemandu'''.''
:: ''l-a mein-a fregiond-a è al fest-a '''ana=qem-andu'''''
:: the<small>-NOM.SG.F</small> my<small>-NOM.SG.F</small> friend<small>-NOM.SG.F</small> is at<small>=</small>the<small>-DAT.SG.F</small> party<small>-DAT.SG</small> on<small>=</small>come<small>-GER</small>
:: “My friend is arriving (lit. is on-coming) at the party.”
:: ''La meina fregionda '''qemau''' al festa '''ana'''.''
:: ''l-a mein-a fregion-a qem-aut al fest-a ana''
:: the<small>-NOM.SG.F</small> my<small>-NOM.SG.F</small> friend<small>-NOM.SG.F</small> come<small>-PRF.3SG</small> at<small>=</small>the<small>-DAT.SG.F</small> party<small>-DAT.SG</small> on
:: “My friend arrived (lit. on-came) at the party.”
An inversion is used to emphasise an adverbial phrase, a predicative, an object, or an inner verbal phrase in a sentence. The subject phrase, at the beginning of an indicative unstressed sentence, is moved directly behind the conjugated verb, and the component to be emphasised is moved to the beginning of the sentence. The conjugated verb is always the second sentence element in indicative statements.
Example 1:
:: ''Fliuga snele''. “(It) flies fast.” – not emphasised;
:: ''Snele fliuga''. “Fast (it) flies.” – emphasised, i.e. “Fast is how it flies.”
Example 2:
:: ''Sèi liuvaleicu''. “(You) are adorable.” – not emphasised;
:: ''Liuvaleicu sèi''. “Adorable (you) are.” – emphasised, i.e. “Adorable is what you are.”
Interrogative and command sentences use the V1 (verb-first) word order: the finite verb occupies the first position in the sentence. However, wh question sentences use the V2 word order. The pronoun subject is never omitted in those cases. Questions are formed by a rising intonation at the end of the sentence (in written form, a question mark).
:: what do<small>-PRS.2SG</small> you<small>-SG</small>
:: “What are you doing?”
:: ''Taugiâ þû svasve rogio!''
:: ''taugi-â þû svasve rogi-o''
:: do<small>-IMP.2SG</small> you<small>.SG</small> as say<small>-PRS.1SG</small>
:: “Do as I say!”
Relative and subordinate clauses maintain the same word order.
[[File:Luthic_intonation_2.png|thumb|[[w:Intonation (linguistics)|Intonation]] of Luthic relative clauses]]
:: ''Galauvo ei, saria betese si þatta tavessimo gestradage.''
:: ''galauv-o ei sari-a betes-e si þatta ta-ve-ssimo gestradag-e''
:: think<small>-PRS.1SG</small> that be<small>-CND.PRS.3SG</small> better<small>-ADVR</small> if it<small>.ACC.SG</small> do<small>-IMPF-CND.1PL</small> tomorrow<small>-ADVR</small>
:: “I think that it would be better if we did it tomorrow.”
:: ''Galauvi þû ei, saria betese si þatta tavessimo gestradage?''
:: ''galauv-i þû ei sari-a betes-e si þatta ta-ve-ssimo gestradag-e''
:: think<small>-PRS.2SG</small> you<small>.SG</small> that be<small>-CND.PRS.3SG</small> better<small>-ADVR</small> if it<small>.ACC.SG</small> do<small>-IMPF-CND.1PL</small> tomorrow<small>-ADVR</small>
:: “Do you think that it would be better if we did it tomorrow?”
===Case usage===
Luthic case usage is very similar to Gothic, itself who calqued Ancient Greek grammar.
:* Nominative: ''(Ic) im lûthicu''. “I am Luthic”
:* Accusative: ''(Ic) rogio lo lûthico''. “I speak Luthic”
:* Dative: ''(Ic) laso lo lûthico þuoi''. “I teach Luthic to you”
:* Genitive: ''La rasda lûthicoro þiuðesca non è''. “The language of the Luths is not Germanic”
* '''Ablato-locatival accusative:'''
:* Extent of space: ''(Is) qaervau þrèi chilometri''. “He walked three kilometres”
:* Duration of time: ''(Is) non beidau aen dago''. “He didn’t wait for one day”
:* Place when: ''Þo staþo''. “In/on this place”
::* Sometimes prepositional: ''Naþþo staþo''. “''id.''”
:* Time when: ''Giaen vintru''. “In/at/during that winter”
:* Within which: ''Leizele hore (esse) scola sveltare''. “Within a few hours he shall die”
::* Sometimes prepositional (dative is used instead): ''Dentro di leizelevo horevo (esse) scola sveltare''. “Within a few hours he shall die”
* '''Dative:'''
:* Purpose: ''Mannesci non ovela, ac gôðana taugianða''. “Humans are not made for evil, but for good”
:* Action for: ''Þuoi scolo helfare gli fregiondi þeini''. “I must help your friends for you”
::* Purpose for action for: ''Qenevo naseini im''. “I am the (cause of) salvation for women”
:* Action against: ''La þeina frescapi scolo dauþare þuc''. “Against/in opposition to your freedom I shall kill you”
::* Purpose for action against: ''Manni dauþevo im''. “I am the (cause of) death for men” (affects negatively)
:* Concerning: ''Ce þû mièi scola taugiare''? “What will you do for me? (expressing the speaker being especially interested in what the other is doing for him or her)”
* '''Instrumento-dative:'''
:* Instrument: ''(Ic) screvo penna''. “I write with a pen”
:* Means: ''(Ic) saeco augonevo''. “I see with the eyes”
:* Impersonal agent: ''Is gadauþada coltella velvi''. “He was killed by the knife of the robber”
:* Manner: ''(Ic) fregio þuc managa fregiaþþa''. “I love you with many affection”
::* Prepositional if with no adjective: ''(Ic) fregio þuc miþ fregiaþþa''. “I love you with affection”
:* Accompaniment: ''(Ic) scolo qemare fregiondevo''. “I shall come with friends”
::* Sometimes prepositional: ''(Ic) scolo qemare miþ fregiondevo''. “''id.''”
:* Degree of difference: ''(Esse) alþeso aenevo giarevo''. “He is older by a few years”
:* Quality: ''Aenu vaere summa honesta''. “A man of highest honesty”
* '''Ablato-dative:'''
:* Separation: ''(Ic) sculo cofare l’ovelo þuoi''. “I shall keep the evil away from you”
:* Motion away (prepositional): ''Giufa Ravenna du America furondo''. “They went from Ravenna to America”
:* Personal agent (prepositional): ''Roma a levo Gôthicevo qesciada''. “Rome is destroyed by the Goths”
:* Comparison (adjectival): ''Qenevo scaunesa''. “More beautiful than women”
:* Cause: ''(Ic) greto ira ed agi''. “I cry with anger and fear” (marks the reason)
* '''Instrumento-genitive:'''
:* Material: ''La celecna staene''. “The tower made of stone”
:* Author/creator: ''Þa celecna taveða manevo meinara''. “This tower was built by my hands”
:* Behaviour: ''Molle vadne''. “Soft like water”
::* Often displaced by the relative adverb: ''Molle svasve vadna''. “Soft like water”
====Example text====
[[w:Schleicher's fable|Schleicher’s fable]] in Standard Luthic:
: '''La pecora e gl’aechi'''
:: Aena pecora ei, stava inu volla, saecau somi aechi: aen eisôro tirava aen pesante carro, aen anþer baerava aen mechio carico ed aen anþer transportava aen manno snele. La pecora roði all’aechi: “Mic piange ta haertene saecandu ce il mannu tratta l’aechi”. Gl’aechi roðirondo: “Ascoltâ, pecora: faur unse è penosu saecare ei, il mannu, l’unsar signore, sic taugi aena veste la volla pecore, mentre le pecore ristondo inu volla”. Dopo ascoltauða þatta, la pecora agr fliuga.
:: ''aen-a pecor-a ei st-ava inu voll-a saec-au som-i aech-i aen-∅ eis-ôro tir-av-a aen-∅ pesant-e carr-o aen-∅ anþer-∅ baer-av-a aen-∅ mechi-o caric-o ed aen-∅ anþer-∅ transport-av-a aen-∅ mann-∅ snel-e l-a pecor-a roð-i al-l=aech-i mic piang-e ta haerten-e saec-andu ce il mann-u tratt-a l=aech-i gl=aech-i roð-irondo ascolt-â pecor-a faur uns-e è penos-u saec-are ei il mann-o l=unsar signor-e sic taug-i aen-a vest-e l-a voll-a pecor-e mentre l-e pecor-e rist-ondo inu voll-a dopo ascolt-au-ða þatta l-a pecor-a agr-∅ fliug-a''
:: a<small>-NOM.F.SG</small> sheep<small>-NOM.SG</small> that be<small>-IMPF.3SG</small> without wool<small>-DAT.SG</small> see<small>-PRF.3SG</small> some<small>-ACC.M.PL</small> horse<small>-ACC.PL</small> one<small>-ACC.M.SG</small> they<small>-GEN.M.PL</small> pull<small>-IMPF.3SG</small> wagon<small>-ACC.SG</small> one<small>-ACC.M.SG</small> other<small>-ACC.SG</small> bring<small>-IMPF.3SG</small> a<small>-ACC.M.SG</small> big<small>-ACC.M.SG</small> load<small>-ACC.SG</small> and one<small>-ACC.M.SG</small> other<small>-ACC.SG</small> carry<small>-IMPF.3SG</small> a<small>-ACC.M.SG</small> man<small>-ACC.SG</small> fast<small>-ADVR</small> the<small>-NOM.F.SG</small> sheep<small>-NOM.SG</small> say<small>-PRF.3SG</small> to<small>=</small>the<small>-ACC.M.PL</small> horse<small>-ACC.PL</small> I<small>.ACC.SG</small> pain<small>-PRS.3SG</small> the<small>-ACC.N.SG</small> heart<small>-ACC.SG</small> see<small>-GRD</small> how the<small>-NOM.M.SG</small> man<small>-NOM.SG</small> manage<small>-PRS.3SG</small> the<small>-ACC.M.PL=</small>horse<small>-ACC.PL</small> the<small>-NOM.M.PL=</small>horse<small>-NOM.PL</small> say<small>-PRF.3PL</small> hear<small>-IMP.2SG</small> sheep<small>-NOM.SG</small> for us<small>.ACC.PL</small> be<small>-PRS.3SG</small> pitiful see<small>-INF</small> that the<small>-NOM.M.SG</small> man<small>-NOM.SG</small> the<small>-NOM.M.SG=</small>our<small>-NOM.M.SG</small> lord<small>-NOM.SG</small> do<small>-PRS.3R.SG</small> a<small>-ACC.F.SG</small> garnment<small>-ACC.SG</small> the<small>-DAT.F.SG</small> wool<small>-DAT.SG</small> sheep<small>-GEN.SG</small> whereas the<small>-NOM.F.PL</small> sheep<small>-NOM.PL</small> remain<small>-PRS.3PL</small> without wool<small>-DAT.SG</small> after hear<small>-IMPF.PASS.3SG</small> that<small>.ACC.N.SG</small> the<small>-NOM.F.SG</small> sheep<small>-NOM.SG</small> field<small>-ACC.SG</small> flee<small>-PRS.3SG</small>
{{legend|#2d8bba|Bolognese Standard Luthic (3.46%)}}
{{legend|#2f5f98|Paulistan Luthic (2.88%)}}]]
Luthic has many [[w:Sociolect|sociolects]], whose differ in phonology and grammar; Standard Ravennese Luthic is the only form who declines noun by cases, other informal sociolects are way closer to other Romance languages in grammar (restrict [[w:Register (sociolinguistics)|register]]). Whereas sociolect refers to a variation in language between different social groups, dialect is a language variation based upon a geographical location, and Luthic has a small geographical area.
===Upper Luthic===
A major dialect is found nearby Ferrara, who was first mentioned when it was conquered by Germanic tribe the Lombards in 753 CE, and the Byzantine Empire lost its rule over the city. It was gifted to the [[w:Holy See|Holy See]] by the Franks in either 754 or 756 CE, and was led by the Bishops of Ravenna. Benedictine and Cistercian monasteries started reclaiming Podeltan lands in the 9th century. This contact with West Germanic languages, and the lesser presence of East Germanic influence (unlike Ravenna) modelled some sound changes in discrepancy when compared to Standard Ravennese Luthic. This dialect is often called '''Ferraresi Luthic''' (''Lûthica Estense'') or '''Upper Luthic''' (''Altalûthica'').
It has been estimated that Upper Luthic has approximately 3,000 speakers in Ferrara.
* '''Bilabial and labiodental merging:''' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ɸ/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/β/]] are merged with [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/f/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/v/]], a common feature among Luthic dialects.
:* ''soffiare'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[soɸˈɸja.re]]] > ''soffiar'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[so.fjɐr]]];
:* ''avvoltu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐβˈβol.tu]]] > ''avvolt'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ɐ.volt]]].
* '''Thorn fortition:''' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/θ/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ð/]] are fortified to [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/t/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/d/]] in every position:
:* ''þû'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈθu]]] > ''tû'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[tu]]];
:* ''faðar'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfa.ðɐr]]] > ''fadar'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[fɐ.dɐɾ]]].
* '''Vowel fracture:''' Luthic strong vowels become diphthongs, ⟨ae⟩ [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ɛ/]] > ⟨ai⟩ /ɐj/, ⟨au⟩ [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ɔ/]] > ⟨au⟩ /aw/, ⟨ei⟩ [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/i/]] > ⟨ei⟩ /ɐj/:
:* ''aenu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛ.nu]]] > ''ain'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ɐjn]]];
:* ''hauveþo'', ''hauveþa'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɔ.βe.θo ˈɔ.βe.θɐ]]] > ''auvet'', ''auveta'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ɐw.vet ɐw.vi.tɐ]]];
:* ''þeinu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈθi.nu]]] > ''tein'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[tɐjn]]].
::* The feminine plural form is always realised as [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/e/]].
* '''Monophthongisation:''' Luthic diphthong [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ju/]] is monophthongised to [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/y/]]:
:* ''diuso'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈdju.zo]]] > ''deus'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[dys]]].
* '''Loss of untressed final vowels and terminal devoicing:''' Every unstressed vowel is dropped, except in plurals and monosyllabic words; terminal consonants are devoiced (except if sonorants):
:* ''geva'', ''geve'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈd͡ʒe.βɐ ˈd͡ʒe.βe]]] > ''gef'', ''geve'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ʒef ʒe.ve]]];
:* ''manago'', ''managi'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mɐˈna.ɣu mɐˈna.d͡ʒi]]] > ''manac'', ''managi'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[mɐ.nɐk mɐ.nɐ.ʒi]]].
* '''Deaffrication:''' Affricates are lenited to fricatives:
:* ''ce'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe]]] > ''ce'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ʃe]]];
:* ''gi'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[d͡ʒi]]] > ''gi'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ʒi]]].
* '''Loss of stress:''' Stress is fully lost, together with Gorgia Toscana:
:* ''quotidianu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kʷo.θiˈdja.nu]]] > ''cotidian'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ko.ti.djɐn]]].
* '''Degemination:''' Lack of gemination as a distinctive feature:
:* ''grassa'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɡras.sɐ]]] and ''graso'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ˈɡra.zo]]] > ''gras'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ɡɾɐs]]];
:* ''orecchia'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[oˈrek.k̟jɐ]]] > ''orecchi'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[o.ɾek̟i]]].
:* ''arrazzare'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐr.rɐdˈd͡za.re]]] > ''arrazzar'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ɐ.ʀɐ.zɐɾ]]].
* '''Loss of coarticulations:'''
:* ''qena'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkᶣe.nɐ]]] > ''qen'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[k̟en]]].
====Sample text and comparison====
{{Col-begin|80%}}
{{col-n|2}}
<poem style="font-style: italic">
* '''Orthographic version in Standard Ravennese Luthic'''
il ˈk̟jɛ.ɸu kʷo.θiˈdja.nu ˈũ.sɐr d͡ʒeˈβa ũ.se ˈɔd.d͡ʒi
e.ð‿ɐ.ɸjeˈta‿lˈũ.sɐ.re ˈk̠ol.pe
zvɐ.zve ɐ.ɸjeˈtja.mo θoj ˈi | k̠olˈpɐn.do ũ.si
e non leˈta.re ũ.se in ten.tɐtˈt͡sjo.ne
ɐx frjeˈɔ ũ.se dɐ‿mˈma.lɐ
fɔr θux ˈɛ θjuˌða.nɐˈɡar.dɐ
e lɐ ˈfɔr.t͡sɐ | lɐ ˈvol.θɐ
fɔr ˈsɛ.k̟jɐ ˈsɛ.k̟jo.ru ‖ ˈa.men]
</poem>
{{col-n|2}}
<poem>
* '''Upper Luthic narrow transcription'''
[fɐ.dɐɾ ũ.sɐɾ | tu in e.men
vɐjt tɐ nɐmn tɐjn
lɐ ty.dɐ.nɐ.ɡɐɾt tɐjn k̟e.mit
lo ve.ʎɐn tɐjn tɐw.ʒɐt
zvɐ in e.men e.t‿ɐn ɐjɾt
il k̟jɐjf ko.ti.djɐn ũ.sɐɾ ʒe.vɐ ũs ɔ.ʒi
e.t‿ɐ.fje.tɐ le ũ.sɐ.ɾe kol.pe
zvɐ ɐ.fje.tjɐ.mos es.ti i | kol.pɐn ũ.sis
e non le.tɐɾ ũs in ten.tɐ.sjon
ɐk fɾjɔ ũs di il mɐl
fɔɾ tuk ist lɐ ty.dɐ.nɐ.ɡɐɾt
e lɐ fɔrs | lɐ ɡlɔ.ɾi
fɔɾ lɐ sɐj.k̟jɐ di lɐ sɐj.k̟jɐ ‖ ɐ.men]
</poem>
{{Col-end}}
Although general grammar remains very similar, prepositions become more frequent due to a lack of cases. Some sociolects may also lack the neuter gender, fully merging it with the masculine or the feminine (via the plural form). There are also many [[w:Ethnolect|ethnolects]] influenced by regional languages, such as the Lutho-Emilian ethnolect, who has its grammar and vocabulary largely affected and influenced by the [[w:Emilian dialects|Emilian dialects]]. The orthography may also be affected, since Upper Luthic lacks a regulatory body:
* ⟨gi⟩ or ⟨j⟩ for [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/ʒ/]]: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''giâ'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈd͡ʒa]]], Upper Luthic ''gia'' or ''ja'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ʒɐ]]];
* ⟨gli⟩ or ⟨lh⟩ for [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/ʎ/]]: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''gli'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ʎi]]], Upper Luthic ''gli'' or ''lhi'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ʎi]]];
* ⟨gni⟩ or ⟨nh⟩ for [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/ɲ/]]: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''signore'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[siɲˈɲo.re]]], Upper Luthic ''signior'' or ''sinhor'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[si.ɲoɾ]]];
* ⟨eu⟩, ⟨y⟩ or ⟨ü⟩ for [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/y/]]: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''niu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[nju]]], Upper Luthic ''neu'', ''ny'' or ''nü''[[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic| [ny]]];
* Disagreement on voiceless terminal consonant spelling: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''ac'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐx]]], Upper Luthic ''ac'' or ''ag'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ɐk]]]; Standard Ravennese Luthic ''garda'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɡar.dɐ]]], Upper Luthic ''gart'' or ''gard'' [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|[ɡɐɾt]]].
Another problem with Upper Luthic lacking a regulatory body is the lack of official statistics:
* Unknown amount of native speakers;
* Unknown status as an endangered language;
* Lack of resources.
====Upper Luthic phonology====
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
|+ '''Estimate vowels of Upper Luthic'''
|-
!rowspan="2"|
!colspan="2"|[[w:Front vowel|Front]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Central vowel|Central]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Back vowel|Back]]
|-
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
|-
![[w:Close vowel|Close]]
|[[w:Close front unrounded vowel|i]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ĩ]]
|
|
|[[w:Close back rounded vowel|u]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ũ]]
|-
![[w:Close-mid vowel|Close-mid]]
|[[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|e]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ẽ]]
|colspan="2"|
|[[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|o]]
|[[w:Nasalization|õ]]
|-
![[w:Open-mid vowel|Open-mid]]
|[[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|ɛ]]
|
|[[w:Near-open central vowel|ɐ]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ɐ̃]]
|[[w:Open-mid back rounded vowel|ɔ]]
|
|}
* Nasal vowels may be realised as velar nasal release [[w:Nasal release|[ɐᵑ eᵑ iᵑ oᵑ uᵑ]]];
* /ɛ/ and /ɔ/ are in free variation with [[w:Open-mid central unrounded vowel|[ɜ]]] and [[w:Open-mid central rounded vowel|[ɞ]]];
* /ɐ/ is in free variation with [[w:Mid central vowel|[ə]]].
| [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar lateral approximants|l]]
|
| [[w:Voiced palatal lateral approximant|ʎ]]
|
|
|-
! colspan="2" | [[w:Flap consonant|Flap]]
|
| [[w:Voiced dental and alveolar taps and flaps|ɾ]]
|
|
|
|
|-
! colspan="2" | [[w:Trill consonant|Trill]]
|
|
|
|
|
| [[w:Voiced uvular trill|ʀ]]
|}
* /k/ and /ɡ/ are described as pre-velar [[w:Voiceless_velar_plosive#cite_note-1|[k̟]]] and [[w:Voiceless_velar_plosive#cite_note-1|[ɡ̟]]] to palatal [[w:Voiceless palatal plosive|[c]]] and [[w:Voiced palatal plosive|[ɟ]]] before [[IPA for Luthic#Upper_Luthic|/i, e, ɛ, j/]];
* /ʃ/ and /ʒ/ are not labialised and are in free variation with [[w:Voiceless retroflex fricative|[ʂ]]] and [[w:Voiced retroflex fricative|[ʐ]]];
* /ʀ/ is in free variation with [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar trills|[r]]];
* /ʎ/ may be described as a fricative [[w:Voiced palatal lateral fricative|[ʎ̝]]].
====Upper Luthic morphology====
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
|+Nominal declension
! Number
! o-stem <sup>m</sup>
! a-stem <sup>f</sup>
! o-stem <sup>n</sup>
! i-stem <sup>unm</sup>
! r-stem <sup>unm</sup>
! d-stem <sup>unm</sup>
|-
! Singular
| dac (< dagu)
| gef (< geva)
| auvet (< hauveþo)
| craft (< crafte)
| brotar (< broþar)
| piet (< pied-)
|-
! Plural
| dagi
| geve
| auveta
| crafti
| brotari
| piedi
|}
In general, Upper Luthic has similar, and simpler, nominal declension paradigmata. For u-stems nouns, they are fully merged with o-stems.
:''"… I say, then, that perhaps those are not wrong who claim that the Bolognese speak a more beautiful language than most, especially since they take many features of their own speech from that of the people who live around them, in Imola, Ferrara and Modena I believe that everybody does this with respect to his own neighbours.... So the above-mentioned citizens of Bologna take a soft, yielding quality from those of Imola, and from the people of Ferrara and Modena, on the other hand, a certain abruptness which is more typical of the Lombards.... If, then, the Bolognese take from all sides, as I have said, it seems reasonable to suggest that their language, tempered by the combination of opposites mentioned above, should achieve a praiseworthy degree of elegance; and this, in my opinion, is beyond doubt true."''<br/> ([[w:Dante Alighieri|Dante Alighieri]], [[w:De vulgari eloquentia|''De vulgari eloquentia'']] - ''Liber I'', xv, 2-5)
</div>
Although very similar to Standard Ravennese Luthic, there is noticeable influence from the regional [[w:Bolognese dialect|Bolognese dialects]], dialects of [[w:Emilian dialects|Emilian]], one of the [[w:Gallo-Italic|Gallo-Italic]] languages of the [[w:Romance languages|Romance]] family. It has been estimated that Stadard Bolognese Luthic has approximately 6,000 speakers in Bologna.
* [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/t͡ʃ d͡ʒ/]] are fully merged with [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/t͡s d͡z/]].
Furthermore, Standard Bolognese Luthic is affected by [[w:Metaphony (Romance languages)|apophony]]:
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈmet.to/]] “I put” || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈmit.ti/]] “you put”
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈes.to/]] “this (neut.)” || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈis.tu/]] “this (masc.)”
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/moˈdɛs.tɐ/]] “modest (fem.)” || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/moˈdes.tu/]] “modest (masc.)”
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈspo.zɐ/]] “wife” || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈspu.zu/]] “husband”
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈmɔ.re/]] “he dies” || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈmo.ri/]] “you die”
|-
| [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈmɔ.ʃɐ/]] “depressed (fem.)” || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|/ˈmo.ʃu/]] “depressed (masc.)”
|}
====Standard Bolognese Luthic phonology====
Standard Bolognese Luthic is almost identical to Standard Ravennese Luthic, itself being very similar to the phonology of Emilian Bolognese dialects.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
|+ '''Vowel phonemes of Standard Bolognese Luthic'''
|-
!rowspan="2"|
!colspan="2"|[[w:Front vowel|Front]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Central vowel|Central]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Back vowel|Back]]
|-
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
|-
![[w:Close vowel|Close]]
|[[w:Close front unrounded vowel|i]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ĩ]]
|
|
|[[w:Close back rounded vowel|u]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ũ]]
|-
![[w:Close-mid vowel|Close-mid]]
|[[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|e]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ẽ]]
|colspan="2"|
|[[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|o]]
|[[w:Nasalization|õ]]
|-
![[w:Open-mid vowel|Open-mid]]
|[[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|ɛ]]
|
|[[w:Near-open central vowel|ɐ]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ɐ̃]]
|[[w:Open-mid back rounded vowel|ɔ]]
|
|-
![[w:Open vowel|Open]]
|colspan="2"|
|[[w:Open central unrounded vowel|a]]
|
|colspan="2"|
|}
* Although Luthic contrasts /e, o/ and /ɛ, ɔ/ vowels in stressed syllables, the distinction is neutralised in unstressed position, where they are realized as [[[w:Mid front unrounded vowel|e̞]], [[w:Mid back rounded vowel|o̞]]].
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
|+ Consonant phonemes of Standard Bolognese Luthic
| [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar lateral approximants|l]]
|
| [[w:Voiced palatal lateral approximant|ʎ]]
|colspan=2|
|-
! {{small|[[w:Tuscan gorgia|Gorgia Toscana]]}}
| [[w:Voiced labiodental approximant|(ʋ)]]
| [[w:Voiced dental approximant|(ð̞)]]
|
|
| [[w:Voiced velar approximant|(ɣ˕)]]
|
|-
! colspan="2" | [[w:Trill consonant|Trill]]
|
| [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar trills|r]]
|
|
|colspan=2|
|}
Voiceless continuants /f, s, θ, x/ are always constrictive [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|[f, s, θ, x]]], but voiced continuants /v, ð, j, ɣ/ are not very constrictive and are often closer to approximants [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|[ʋ, ð˕, j, ɣ˕]]] than fricatives [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|[v, ð, ʝ, ɣ]]]. Voiceless fricatives are often fortified to affricates after alveolar consonants, such as /n l r/, or general nasals:
* ''Il monþo'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|[il ˈmõ.t͡θu]]].
* ''L’inferno'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|[l‿ĩˈp͡fɛr.nu]]].
* ''La salsa'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|[lɐ ˈsal.t͡sɐ]]].
* ''L’arsenale'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Bolognese_Luthic|[l‿ɐr.t͡seˈna.le]]].
===Paulistan Luthic===
{{Infobox language
|name = Paulistan Luthic
|nativename = Lútico (paulista)
|pronunciation = ˈlu.t͡ʃi.ku (pawˈlis.tɐ)
|pronunciation_key = IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic
|minority = [[w:Brazil|Brazil]] (recognised in [[w:São Paulo (state)|São Paulo]])
|agency = Council for the Luthic Language (partially)
|ethnicity = Lutho-Brazilians
}}
Italian migration to [[w:Brazil|Brazil]] initiated in 1875, when Brazil began to promote to the country in order to increase its population, creating rural “colonies” for Italians and other Europeans to migrate to, as in between 1880 and 1920, more than one million Italians have immigrated to Brazil. Among all Italians who immigrated to Brazil, 70% went to the [[w:São Paulo (state)|State of São Paulo]]. In consequence, São Paulo has more people with Italian ancestry than any region of Italy itself. Despite the poverty and even semi-slavery conditions faced by many Italians in Brazil, most of the population achieved some personal success and changed their lower-class situation.
Brazil remained neutral at the start of [[w:World War II|World War II]] in September 1939, however, German [[w:U-boat|U-boats]] sank six Brazilian ships in the [[w:Atlantic Ocean|Atlantic]], resulting on Brazil declaring war on Germany and Italy on 22 August 1942. The Brazilians forces fought mainly within Tuscany and Emilia-Romagna regions.
The Brazilian contact with Emilia-Romagna and the [[w:Italian_Brazilians#Italian_immigration_to_Brazil|Italian immigration to Brazil]] resulted in a Brazilian dialect of Luthic spoken in São Paulo, known as '''Paulistan Luthic''' (endonym: ''Lútico paulista'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|
[ˈlu.t͡ʃi.ku pawˈlis.tɐ]]]; Standard Ravennese Luthic: ''Lûthica Paülista'' [[IPA for Luthic|[ˈlu.ti.xɐ pɐwˈlis.tɐ]]]). Paulistan Luthic is heavily influenced by the [[w:Paulistano dialect|Paulistano dialect]] of Portuguese (<small>Portuguese pronunciation:</small> [[wikt:AP:pron:pt|[paw.lisˈtɐ̃.nu]]]), as the accent is dominant in Brazilian [[w:Mass media|mass media]] and is often associated with “standard” Brazilian Portuguese.
====Characteristics of Paulistan Luthic====
Main phonological differences:
* '''e-[[w:Prothesis (linguistics)|prosthesis]]:''' In word-initially /sC/ clusters, e-prosthesis is triggered: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''stare'' > Paulistan Luthic ''estare''.
* '''degemination:''' Paulistan Luthic lacks geminate consonants: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''soffiare'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[soɸˈɸja.re]]] > Paulistan Luthic [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|[soˈfja.re]]]
* '''thorn stopping and voicing:''' A similar process that happened with southern [[w:German dialects|German dialects]], the [[w:High German consonant shift|High German consonant shift]]: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''þû'' > Paulistan Luthic ''du''
* '''edh stopping:''' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ð/]] is fortified to [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|/d/]] in every position: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''faðar'' > Paulistan Luthic ''fadre''
* '''r-[[w:Metathesis (linguistics)|metathesis]]:''' r-stem nouns ending in -ar are always reanalised as -re: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''broþar'' > Paulistan Luthic ''brodre''
* '''[[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|/t, d/]] palatalisation before [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|/i, ĩ, j/]]:''' In most of Portuguese varieties spoken in Brazil, the variable palatalisation of alveolar stops turns consonants /t, d/ into affricates [t͡ʃ, d͡ʒ], this highly affected Paulistan Luthic: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''Lûthica'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈlu.ti.xɐ]]], ''di'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[di]]] > Paulistan Luthic ''Lútica'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈlu.t͡ʃi.kɐ]]], ''di'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[d͡ʒi]]]
* '''rhotic:''' The trill consonant [[w:Voiced_dental,_alveolar_and_postalveolar_trills#Voiced_alveolar_trill|/r/]] is fully displaced by a tap consonant [[w:Voiced dental and alveolar taps and flaps|/ɾ/]], of which may be also described as an approximant [[w:Voiced alveolar and postalveolar approximants|/ɹ/]] pre-consonantal: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''rasda'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈraz.dɐ]]], ''barca'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbar.kɐ]]] > Paulistan Luthic ''rasda'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈɾaz.dɐ]]], ''barca'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈbaɹ.kɐ]]]. Due to Paulistano influence, word-initial rhotics are often realised as [[w:Voiced uvular fricative|/ʁ/]] ~ [[w:Voiceless glottal fricative|/h/]], resulting in ''rasda'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈʁaz.dɐ]]] ~ [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈhaz.dɐ]]], a great example is Standard Ravennese Luthic ''rapportu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[rɐpˈpɔr.tu]]] and Paulistan Luthic ''rapporto'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ʁɐˈpɔɹ.tu]]] ~ [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[hɐˈpɔɹ.tu]]]
* '''lack of Gorgia Tuscana:''' Paulistan Luthic doesn't spirantise atonic plosives: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''capu'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈka.fu]]] > Paulistan Luthic ''capo'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈka.pu]]]
* '''i-[[w:Epenthesis|epenthesis]]:''' Word-terminally plosives are affected by i-epenthesis: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''ac'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐx]]] > Paulistan Luthic ''ac'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ɐ.kĭ]]], this may also be considered a kind of [[w:Paragoge|paragoge]]. This may also happen in consonant clusters if if the second consonant is not /ɾ/ or /l/, resulting in ''opziune'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|/opˈsju.ne/]] > [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[opiˈsju.ni]]]
* '''deaffrication:''' the palatalised forms of [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/t/]], [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/k/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/ɡ/]], are realised as [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|/s/]], [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|/s/]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|/ʒ/]] retrospectively: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''dicidere'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[di.t͡ʃiˈde.re]]], ''geva'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈd͡ʒe.βɐ]]] > Paulistan Luthic ''dicidere'' [[w:Help:IPA|[d͡ʒi.siˈde.ɾe]]], ''geva'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈʒe.vɐ]]] and Standard Ravennese Luthic Luthic ''ziu'' (from Latin [[wikt:thius#Latin|thīus]]) [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈt͡si.u]]] > Paulistan Luthic ''zio'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[ˈsi.u ~ ˈzi.u]]]. In some cases, where [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/t͡s/]] is voiced to [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|/d͡z/]], it is realised as [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|/z/]]
* '''nasalisation:''' like Paulitano, Paulistan Luthic nasalises every vowel before a nasal in NV.N-: Standard Ravennese Luthic ''banana'' [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[bɐˈna.nɐ]]] > Paulistan Luthic ''banana'' [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan_Luthic|[bɐˈnɐ̃.nɐ]]]
Main orthographical differences:
* Masculine nouns ending in ⟨u⟩ are always spelt as ⟨o⟩
* Greco-Roman digraphs such as ⟨th⟩, ⟨ph⟩, ⟨ch⟩ are fully displaced by ⟨t⟩, ⟨f⟩, ⟨c⟩
* For velar plosives before front vowels, they are spelt as ⟨qu⟩ and ⟨gu⟩
** The velar nasal is no longer spelt as ⟨g⟩ before another velar, but rather as ⟨n⟩
* The [[w:Circumflex|circumflex accent]] is displaced by the [[w:Acute accent|acute accent]]
* Lack of ⟨þ⟩ and ⟨ð⟩ in the alphabet
* Due to Portuguese influence ⟨j, k, w, x, y⟩ are way commoner instead of the nativisations ⟨gi, c(h), v, c ~ ss, i⟩ present in Standard Ravennese Luthic
* The spellings ⟨gni⟩ and ⟨gli⟩ are fully displaced by ⟨nh⟩ and ⟨lh⟩; ⟨gni⟩ is also found as ⟨ñ⟩ in many communities nearby Spanish speakers, mainly outside the capital, such as [[w:Bauru|Bauru]], [[w:Sorocaba|Sorocaba]] and [[w:Jundiaí|Jundiaí]]
Main grammatical differences:
* Loss of the neuter gender
* Loss of the passive voice
* u-stems are merged with o-stems
* The verbs ''vessare'' and ''havere'' are fully displaced by ''tenere'' as the common auxiliary verb, mainly due to Portuguese influence
* The nominative merges with the accusative, simplifying the general declension paradigmata
====Demography and distribution====
[[File:Paulistan Luthic speakers.jpg|thumb|left|Map showing the areas of São Paulo where Paulistan Luthic is spoken today]]
|+Luthic speakers over 3 years of age in the municipality with most speakers (2022 IBGE census data). Absolute and relative numbers. Percentages given are in comparison to the total population of the corresponding state.
|-
!Region
!Totals
!Percentages
|-
|[[w:São Paulo|São Paulo]]
|align="right"|1,200
|align="right"|24%
|-
|[[w:São Bernardo do Campo|São Bernardo do Campo]]
|align="right"|700
|align="right"|14%
|-
|[[w:Santo André, São Paulo|Santo André]]
|align="right"|500
|align="right"|10%
|-
|[[w:Diadema, São Paulo|Diadema]]
|align="right"|250
|align="right"|5%
|-
|[[w:São Caetano do Sul|São Caetano do Sul]]
|align="right"|230
|align="right"|4.6%
|-
|[[w:Jundiaí|Jundiaí]]
|align="right"|230
|align="right"|4.6%
|-
|[[w:Bauru|Bauru]]
|align="right"|210
|align="right"|4.2%
|-
|[[w:Sorocaba|Sorocaba]]
|align="right"|180
|align="right"|3.6%
|-
|[[w:Ferraz de Vasconcelos|Ferraz de Vasconcelos]], [[w:Embu Guaçu|Embu Guaçu]], <br> [[w:São Lourenço da Serra|São Lourenço da Serra]], [[w:Itapecerica da Serra|Itapecerica da Serra]], <br> [[w:Cotia|Cotia]], [[w:Embu das Artes|Embu das Artes]], [[w:Taboão da Serra|Taboão da Serra]], <br> [[w:Osasco|Osasco]], [[w:Carapicuíba|Carapicuíba]], [[w:Barueri|Barueri]], [[w:Jandira|Jandira]], <br> [[w:Itapevi|Itapevi]], [[w:Vargem Grande Paulista|Vargem Grande Paulista]]
According to [[w:Brazilian Institute of Geography and Statistics|Brazilian Institute of Geography and Statistics]] ([[w:Portuguese language|Portuguese]]: ''Instituto Brasileiro de Geografia e Estatística''; '''IBGE''') Luthic is only spoken in São Paulo, and numbers may range anywhere from “perhaps a few dozen, up to almost two thousand people”.
According to the 2022 census by IBGE, Paulistan Luthic is spoken by 5,000 people, some 45 (0.9%) of whom are monolingual. The largest concentrations of Paulistan Luthic speakers are found in the municipalities of [[w:São Paulo|São Paulo]] and the [[w:ABC Region|ABCD Region]], consisting of [[w:Santo André, São Paulo|Santo '''A'''ndré]], [[w:São Bernardo do Campo|São '''B'''ernardo do Campo]], [[w:São Caetano do Sul|São '''C'''aetano do Sul]] and [[w:Diadema|'''D'''iadema]]. A coniderable amount of Paulistan Luthic speakers are also found nearby the capital, in [[w:Ferraz de Vasconcelos|Ferraz de Vasconcelos]], [[w:Embu Guaçu|Embu Guaçu]], [[w:São Lourenço da Serra|São Lourenço da Serra]], [[w:Itapecerica da Serra|Itapecerica da Serra]], [[w:Cotia|Cotia]], [[w:Embu das Artes|Embu das Artes]], [[w:Taboão da Serra|Taboão da Serra]], [[w:Osasco|Osasco]], [[w:Carapicuíba|Carapicuíba]], [[w:Barueri|Barueri]], [[w:Jandira|Jandira]], [[w:Itapevi|Itapevi]], [[w:Vargem Grande Paulista|Vargem Grande Paulista]], and nearby [[w:Bauru|Bauru]], in [[w:Piratininga|Piratininga]], [[w:Cabrália Paulista|Cabrália Paulista]], [[w:Duartina|Duartina]] and [[w:Avaí|Avaí]].
| [[w:Voiced dental and alveolar taps and flaps|ɾ]]
|
| [[w:Voiced uvular fricative|(ʁ)]]
|
|-
! {{small|[[w:Lateral consonant|lateral]]}}
|
| [[w:Voiced dental, alveolar and postalveolar lateral approximants|l]]
| [[w:Voiced palatal lateral approximant|ʎ]]
|
|
|}
* /ʁ/ can be [[w:Velar consonant|velar]], [[w:Uvular consonant|uvular]], or [[w:Glottal consonant|glottal]] and may be voiceless unless between voiced sounds.
* /kʷ/ and /ɡʷ/ may be realised as [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|[kw]]] and [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|[ɡw]]] instead.
* /ɲ/ is often realised as [[w:Nasal palatal approximant|[j̃]]], which [[w:Nasalization|nasalises]] the preceding vowel.
* /ŋ/ is often realised as [[w:Nasal labial–velar approximant|[w̃]]], which nasalises the preceding vowel.
* /j, w/ are often realised as [[w:Near-close_near-front_unrounded_vowel|[ɪ̯]], [[w:Near-close near-back rounded vowel|ʊ̯]]] in unstressed position.
* /s/ and /z/ are normally [[w:Laminal consonant|lamino-alveolar]], as in English.
* As phonemes, /tʃ/ and /dʒ/ occur only in loanwords, but due to palatalisation, they are also found as [[w:Allophone|allophones]] of /t/ and /d/ before /i/, /ĩ/ and /j/.
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
|+ '''Vowel phonemes of Standard Luthic'''
|-
!rowspan="2"|
!colspan="2"|[[w:Front vowel|Front]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Central vowel|Central]]
!colspan="2"|[[w:Back vowel|Back]]
|-
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
!{{small|oral}}
!{{small|nasal}}
|-
![[w:Close vowel|Close]]
|[[w:Close front unrounded vowel|i]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ĩ]]
|
|
|[[w:Close back rounded vowel|u]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ũ]]
|-
![[w:Close-mid vowel|Close-mid]]
|[[w:Close-mid front unrounded vowel|e]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ẽ]]
|colspan="2"|
|[[w:Close-mid back rounded vowel|o]]
|[[w:Nasalization|õ]]
|-
![[w:Open-mid vowel|Open-mid]]
|[[w:Open-mid front unrounded vowel|ɛ]]
|
|[[w:Near-open central vowel|ɐ]]
|[[w:Nasalization|ɐ̃]]
|[[w:Open-mid back rounded vowel|ɔ]]
|
|-
![[w:Open vowel|Open]]
|colspan="2"|
|[[w:Open central unrounded vowel|a]]
|
|colspan="2"|
|}
* /u/ is laxed to [[w:Near-close near-back rounded vowel|[ʊ]]] if unstressed.
* /i/ is laxed to [[w:Near-close near-front unrounded vowel|[ɪ]]] if unstressed.
* /e/ is often realised as [[w:Close front unrounded vowel|[i]]] if unstressed.
* Nasalised /e/ and /o/ are often “diphthongised”, resulting in /ẽ/ > [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|[ẽȷ̃]]] and, /õ/ > [[IPA for Luthic#Paulistan Luthic|[õw̃]]].
====Paulistan Luthic morphology====
Paulistan Luthic has been greatly affected by Paulistano, however, it still has grammatical cases for noun, a feature it has not been lost, however, unlike Standard Ravennese Luthic, Paulistan Luthic does not drop its prepositions before a declined noun, another common feature in Luthic is to decline only the article preceding the noun. Paulistan Luthic retains the archaic accusative plural in -s.
* Standard Ravennese Luthic ''i fregiondi'' “the friends” > Paulistan Luthic ''los fregiondo'' “the friends”
* Standard Ravennese Luthic ''þo staþo'' “in this place” > Paulistan Luthic ''in do stado'' “in this place”
* Standard Ravennese Luthic ''miþ levo piedevo'' “with the feet” > Paulistan Luthic ''mid levo piede'' “with the feet”
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center;"
|-
! Number
! Case
! o-stem <sup>m</sup>
! a-stem <sup>f</sup>
! i-stem <sup>unm</sup>
! r-stem <sup>unm</sup>
! d-stem <sup>unm</sup>
|-
!rowspan=3| Singular
! {{small|nom. acc.}}
| dago
| geva
| crafte
| brodre
| piede
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
| daga
| geva
| crafti
| brodri
| piedi
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
| dagi
| geve
| crafti
| brodri
| piedi
|-
!rowspan=3| Plural
! {{small|nom. acc.}}
| dagos
| gevas
| craftes
| brodres
| piedes
|-
! {{small|dat.}}
| dagevo
| gevevo
| craftevo
| brodrevo
| piedevo
|-
! {{small|gen.}}
| dagoro
| gevaro
| crafte
| brodre
| piede
|}
Verbs in Paulistan Luthic are way simpler than any other Luthic dialect, as there is no number distinction and basically no person distinction as well. Thence, Verbs are basically only conjugated according to mood and tense, the first person singular, however, is differentiated.
It is generally stated that Luthic has around 370,000 words, or 410,000 if [[w:Archaism|obsolete words]] are counted, however 98% of the Luthic used today consists of only 5,800 words.
A 2016 statistic by Lúcia Yamane is based on 3,172 words chosen on the criteria of frequency, semantic richness and productivity, which also contain words formed on the territory of the Luthic language. This statistic gives the percentages below:
* 1,200 words inherited from Gothic;
* 953 words inherited from Latin;
* 510 words, academic loanwords from Latin;
* 133 words borrowed from Italian;
* 125 words borrowed from West Germanic, such as Frankish, Langobardic and Standard High German;
* 101 words formed in Luthic;
* 98 words borrowed from French;
* 52 words borrowed from Greek.
Luthic has approximately 2,000 uncompounded words inherited from Proto-Indo-European. These were inherited via:
* 45% Germanic;
* 43% Italic, Romance;
* 8% Celtic;
* 2% Hellenic;
* 2% Uncertain.
A single etymological root appears in Luthic in a native form, inherited from Vulgar Latin, and a learned form, borrowed later from Classical Latin. The following pairs consist of a native noun and a learned adjective:
* finger: ''ditu'' / ''digitale'' from Latin [[wikt:digitus#Latin|''digitus'']] / [[wikt:digitalis#Latin|''digitālis'']];
* faith: ''fê'' (stem ''fed-'') / ''fidele'' from Latin [[wikt:fides#Latin|''fidēs'']] / [[wikt:fidelis#Latin|''fidēlis'']];
There are also noun-noun and adjective-adjective pairs with slightly different meanings:
* thing / cause: ''causa'' / ''caüsa'' from Latin [[wikt:causa#Latin|''causa'']];
* bull / calf: ''tauru'' / ''taüru'' from Latin [[wikt:taurus#Latin|''taurus'']];
* chilled / frozen: ''freddu'' / ''frigidu'' from Latin [[wikt:frigidus#Latin|''frīgidus'']].
===Insertional code-switching===
[[w:Code-switching|Code-switching]] or language alternation occurs when a speaker alternates between two or more languages, or [[w:Variety (linguistics)|language varieties]], in the context of a single conversation or situation. Code-switching is different from [[w:Plurilingualism|plurilingualism]] in that plurilingualism refers to the ability of an individual to use multiple languages, while code-switching is the act of using multiple languages together.
'''Insertional code-switching''' is often referred to as “borrowing” or “tag-switching”, when lexical items from a secondary language are introduced into the primary language. These loan words are partially or fully assimilated into the secondary language, conforming to its phonological and morphological structure. Insertional code-switching serves a “pragmatic purpose, acting as sentence enhancers or indicating the speaker's attitude towards the context of an utterance.”
* '''Standard Luthic:''' Il nattu stâ scaunu. Le staerne sceinando e la luna stâ foglia.
* '''Standard Italian:''' La notte è bella. Le stelle brillano e la luna è piena.
* '''Insertional code-swicthing''': Il nattu è '''bellu'''. Le '''stelle''' sceinan(d)o e la luna è '''piena'''.
The borrowed words can be integrated into the host language either partially or entirely, taking into account their phonological and morphological structure.
===Swadesh list===
The [[w:Swadesh list|'''Swadesh list''']] ([[w:IPA:Help|/ˈswɑːdɛʃ/]]) is a compilation of tentatively universal concepts for the purposes of [[w:lexicostatistics|lexicostatistics]]. Translations of the Swadesh list into a set of languages allow researchers to quantify the interrelatedness of those languages. The Swadesh list is named after linguist [[w:Morris Swadesh|Morris Swadesh]]. It is used in lexicostatistics (the quantitative assessment of the genealogical relatedness of languages) and [[w:glottochronology|glottochronology]] (the dating of language divergence). Because there are several different lists, some authors also refer to "Swadesh lists".
The most used list nowadays is the Swadesh 207-word list, adapted from Swadesh 1952.
{| class="wikitable collapsible collapsed"
!colspan="4"|Swadesh list
|-
! width="25%"|1-52
! width="25%"|53-104
! width="25%"|105-156
! width="25%"|157-207
|-
| '''1.''' ic [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ix]]] “I” || '''53.''' stecca [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstɛk.kɐ]]] “stick” || '''105.''' fiaerare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[fjɛˈra.re]]] “to smell” || '''157.''' sabbia [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsab.bjɐ]]] “sand”
|-
| '''2.''' þû [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈθu]]] “you” || '''54.''' acrano [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐˈkra.no]]] “fruit” || '''106.''' ogare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[oˈɡa.re]]] “to fear” || '''158.''' molda [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈmɔl.dɐ]]] “dust”
|-
| '''3.''' esse [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.se]]] “he” <br> essa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.sɐ]]] “she” <br> esso [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.so]]] “it” || '''55.''' semne [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsem.ne]]] “seed” || '''107.''' slefare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[zleˈɸa.re]]] “sleep” || '''159.''' aerþa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛr.θɐ]]] “earth”
|-
| '''4.''' vi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[vi]]] “we” || '''56.''' laufu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈlɔ.ɸu]]] “leaf” || '''108.''' vivere [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[viˈβe.re]]] “to live” || '''160.''' molmanu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mɔlˈma.nu]]] “cloud”
|-
| '''5.''' gi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[d͡ʒi]]] “you” ||''' 57.''' vaurte [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈvɔr.te]]] “root” || '''109.''' sveltare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[zvɛlˈta.re]]] “to die” || '''161.''' nêbola [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈne.βo.lɐ]]] “fog”
|-
| '''6.''' essi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.si]]] “they” <br> esse [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈe.sse]]] “they” <br> essa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.sɐ]]] “they” || '''58.''' renda [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈrɛn.dɐ]]] “bark” || '''110.''' dauþare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[dɔˈθa.re]]] “to kill” || '''162.''' hemeno [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[eˈme.nu]]] “sky”
|-
| '''7.''' su [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[su]]] “this” <br> sa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[sɐ]]] “this” <br> þatha [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[θɐ.tɐ]]] “this” || '''59.''' biomna [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbjom.nɐ]]] “flower” || '''111.''' lottare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[lotˈta.re]]] “to fight” || '''163.''' vendu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈven.du]]] “wind”
|-
| '''8.''' este [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.te]]] “that” <br> esta [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.tɐ]]] “that” <br> esto [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈes.to]]] “that” || '''60.''' herba [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛr.bɐ]]] “grass” || '''112.''' cacciare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐtˈt͡ʃa.re]]] “to hunt” || '''164.''' neve [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈnɛ.βe]]] “snow”
|-
| '''9.''' har [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐr]]] “here” || '''61.''' corda [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈk̠ɔr.dɐ]]] “rope” || '''113.''' biegguare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[bjeɡˈɡʷa.re]]] “to hit” || '''165.''' ghiaccio [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɡ̟jat.t͡ʃo]]] “ice”
|-
| '''10.''' þar [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[θɐr]]] “there” || '''62.''' pelle [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈpɛl.le]]] “skin” || '''114.''' tagliare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[tɐʎˈʎa.re]]] “to cut” || '''166.''' fumu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfu.mu]]] “smoke”
|-
| '''11.''' ce [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe]]] “who” || '''63.''' carne [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkar.ne]]] “meat” || '''115.''' scindere [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ʃinˈde.re]]] “to split” || '''167.''' fona [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfo.nɐ]]] “fire”
|-
| '''12.''' ce [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe]]] “what” || '''64.''' saggue [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsaŋᶣ.ɡᶣe]]] “blood” || '''116.''' pognalare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[poɲ.ɲɐˈla.re]]] “to stab” || '''168.''' asga [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈaz.ɡɐ]]] “ash”
|-
| '''13.''' car [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐr]]] “where” || '''65.''' beine [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbi.ne]]] “bone” || '''117.''' crazzore [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[krɐtˈt͡so.re]]] “to scratch” || '''169.''' bruciare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[bruˈt͡ʃa.re]]] “to burn”
|-
| '''14.''' can [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐn]]] “when” || '''66.''' grassa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɡras.sɐ]]] “fat” || '''118.''' gravare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɡrɐˈβa.re]]] “to dig” || '''170.''' strada [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstra.ðɐ]]] “road”
|-
| '''15.''' ce [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe]]] “how” || '''67.''' uovo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈwo.βo]]] “egg” || '''119.''' svemmare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[zvẽˈma.re]]] “to swim” || '''171.''' baergana [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbɛr.ɡɐ.nɐ]]] “mountain”
|-
| '''16.''' non [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[non]]] “not” || '''68.''' haurno [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɔr.no]]] “horn” || '''120.''' fiugare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[fjuˈɡa.re]]] “to fly” || '''172.''' rossu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈrɔs.su]]] “red”
|-
| '''17.''' allu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈal.lu]]] “all” || '''69.''' coda [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈk̠o.ðɐ]]] “tail” || '''121.''' carvore [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐrˈβo.re]]] “to walk” || '''173.''' verde [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈver.de]]] “green”
|-
| '''18.''' managu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mɐˈna.ɣu]]] “many” || '''70.''' feþar [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfe.θɐr]]] “feather” || '''122.''' qemare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kᶣeˈma.re]]] “to come” || '''174.''' giallu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈd͡ʒal.lu]]] “yellow”
|-
| '''19.''' somu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈso.mu]]] “some” || '''71.''' taglio [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈtaʎ.ʎo]]] “hair” || '''123.''' legare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[leˈɡa.re]]] “to lie” || '''175.''' biagcu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbjaŋ˗.k̠u]]] “white”
|-
| '''20.''' favu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfa.βu]]] “few” || '''72.''' capu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈka.ɸu]]] “head” <br> hauviþo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɔ.βi.θo]]] “head” || '''124.''' setare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[seˈta.re]]] “to sit” || '''176.''' neru [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈne.ru]]] “black”
|-
| '''21.''' anþeru [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐ̃ˈθe.ru]]] “other” || '''73.''' orecchia [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[oˈrek̟.k̟jɐ]]] “ear” || '''125.''' stare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsta.re]]]. “stand” || '''177.''' nattu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈnat.tu]]] “night”
|-
| '''22.''' aenu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛ.nu]]] “one” || '''74.''' augno [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɔɲ.ɲo]]] “eye” || '''126.''' girare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[d͡ʒiˈra.re]]] “to turn” || '''178.''' dagu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈda.ɣu]]] “day”
|-
| '''23.''' tvi [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈtvi]]] “two” || '''75.''' nasu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈna.zu]]] “nose” || '''127.''' driusare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[drjuˈza.re]]] “to fall” || '''179.''' giar [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[d͡ʒɐr]]] “year”
|-
| '''24.''' þreis [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈθris]]] “three” || '''76.''' monþu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈmõ.θu]]] “mouth” || '''128.''' gevare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[d͡ʒeˈβa.re]]] “to give” || '''180.''' varmu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈvar.mu]]] “warm”
|-
| '''25.''' fidvor [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfid.vor]]] “four” || '''77.''' dente [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈden.te]]] “tooth” || '''129.''' haldare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐlˈda.re]]] “to hold” || '''181.''' caldu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkal.du]]] “cold”
|-
| '''26.''' fimfe [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfĩ.ɸe]]] “five” || '''78.''' tugga [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈtuŋ.ɡɐ]]] “tongue” <br> rasda [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈraz.dɐ]]] “tongue” <br> liggua [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈliŋʷ.ɡʷɐ]]] “tongue” || '''130.''' spremere [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[spreˈme.re]]] “to squeeze” || '''182.''' follu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfol.lu]]] “full”
|-
| '''27.''' mechiu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈme.k̟ju]]] “big” || '''79.''' oggia [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈoŋ˖.ɡ̟jɐ]]] “fingernail” || '''131.''' fregare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[freˈɡa.re]]] “to rub” || '''183.''' nuovu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈnwɔ.βu]]] “new”
|-
| '''28.''' laggu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈlaŋ˗.ɡ˗u]]] “long” || '''80.''' piê [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈpje]]] “foot” || '''132.''' þvare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈðva.re]]] “to wash” || '''184.''' altu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈal.tu]]] “old”
|-
| '''29.''' largu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈlar.ɡ˗u]]] “wide” || '''81.''' gamba [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈgam.bɐ]]] “leg” || '''133.''' asciugare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐʃ.ʃuˈɡa.re]]] “to wipe” || '''185.''' buonu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbwo.nu]]] “good” <br> gôðanu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɡo.ðɐ.nu]]] “good”
|-
| '''30.''' spessu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈspes.su]]] “thick” || '''82.''' gnivo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɲi.βo]]] “knee” || '''134.''' tirare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[tiˈra.re]]] “to pull” || '''186.''' malu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈma.lu]]] “bad” <br> ovelu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈo.βe.lu]]] “bad”
|-
| '''31.''' pesante [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[peˈzan.te]]] “heavy” || '''83.''' manu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈma.nu]]] “hand” <br> handu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈan.du]]] || '''135.''' spiggere [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[spiŋ˖ˈɡ̟e.re]]] “to push” || '''187.''' maciu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈma.t͡ʃu]]] “rotten”
|-
| '''32.''' leizelu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈlid.d͡ze.lu]]] “little” || '''84.''' ala [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈa.lɐ]]] “wing” || '''136.''' vaerfare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[vɛrˈɸa.re]]] “to throw” || '''188.''' sporcu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈspor.k̠u]]] “dirty”
|-
| '''33.''' scaurtu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsk̠ɔr.tu]]] “short” || '''85.''' qeþu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkᶣe.θu]]] “belly” || '''137.''' bendare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[benˈda.re]]] “to tie” || '''189.''' drittu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈdrit.tu]]] “straight”
|-
| '''34.''' agguu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈaŋʷ.ɡʷu]]] “narrow” || '''86.''' viscere [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈviʃ.ʃe.re]]] “guts” || '''138.''' siugiare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[sjuˈd͡ʒa.re]]] “to sew” || '''190.''' ritondu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[riˈton.du]]] “round”
|-
| '''35.''' sottile [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[sotˈti.le]]] “thin” || '''87.''' collo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈk̠ɔl.lo]]] “neck” || '''139.''' contare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[k̠onˈta.re]]] “to count” || '''191.''' scarfu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈskar.ɸu]]] “sharp”
|-
| '''36.''' qena [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkᶣe.nɐ]]] “woman” || '''88.''' dorso [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈdɔr.so]]] “back” || '''140.''' rogiare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[roˈd͡ʒa.re]]] “to say” || '''192.''' smussatu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[zmusˈsa.θu]]] “dull”
|-
| '''37.''' mannu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈmɐ̃.nu]]] “man” || '''89.''' brostu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbros.tu]]] “breast” || '''141.''' segguare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[seŋʷˈɡʷa.re]]] “to sing” || '''193.''' slaettu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈzlɛt.tu]]] “smooth”
|-
| '''38.''' mannescu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mɐ̃ˈnes.k̠u]]] “human being” || '''90.''' haertene [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈɛr.te.ne]]] “heart” || '''142.''' giucare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[d͡ʒuˈka.re]]] “to play” || '''194.''' ûmidu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈu.mi.ðu]]] “wet”
|-
| '''39.''' bambinu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[bamˈbi.nu]]] “child” || '''91.''' figato [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[fiˈɡa.θo]]] “liver” || '''143.''' fiutore [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[fjuˈto.re]]] “to float” || '''195.''' þaursu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈθɔr.su]]] “dry”
|-
| '''40.''' sposa [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈspo.zɐ]]] “wife” || '''92.''' dregcare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[dreŋˈka.re]]] “to drink” || '''144.''' fiuire [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[fjuˈi.re]]] “to flow” || '''196.''' raettu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈrɛt.tu]]] “correct”
|-
| '''41.''' abnu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈab.nu]]] “husband” || '''93.''' mangiare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mɐnˈd͡ʒa.re]]] “to eat” || '''145.''' giacciare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɡ̟jɐtˈt͡ʃa.re]]] “to freeze” || '''197.''' vicinu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[viˈt͡ʃi.nu]]] “near”
|-
| '''42.''' moðar [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈmo.ðɐr]]] “mother” || '''94.''' beidare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[biˈda.re]]] “to bite” || '''146.''' svellare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[zvɛlˈla.re]]] “to swell” || '''198.''' lontanu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[lonˈta.nu]]] “far”
|-
| '''43.''' faðar [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfa.ðɐr]]] “father” || '''95.''' succhiare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[suk̟ˈk̟ja.re]]] “to suck” || '''147.''' sauilo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɔj.lo]]] “sun” || '''199.''' destra [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈdes.trɐ]]] “right”
|-
| '''44.''' animale [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐ.niˈma.le]]] “animal” || '''96.''' speivare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[spiˈβa.re]]] “to spit” || '''148.''' luna [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈlu.nɐ]]] “moon” || '''200.''' sinistra [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[siˈnis.trɐ]]] “left”
|-
| '''45.''' fescu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfes.k̠u]]] “fish” || '''97.''' vomitare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[vo.miˈta.re]]] “to vomit” || '''149.''' staerna [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstɛr.nɐ]]] “star” || '''201.''' a [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐ]]] “at” <br> ad [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɐ.ð‿]]] “at”
|-
| '''46.''' fogliu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfoʎ.ʎu]]] “bird” || '''98.''' soffiare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[soɸˈɸja.re]]] “to blow” || '''150.''' vadna [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈvad.nɐ]]] “water” || '''202''' in [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[in]]] “in”
|-
| '''47.''' hondu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈon.du]]] “dog” || '''99.''' rispirare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ris.piˈra.re]]] “to breathe” || '''151.''' pioggia [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈpjod.d͡ʒa]]] “rain” || '''203.''' miþ [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[miθ]]] “with”
|-
| '''48.''' pidocchiu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[piˈdɔk̟.k̟ju]]] “louse” || '''100.''' chiaire [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈk̟jaj.re]]] “to laugh” || '''152.''' aca [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈa.xɐ]]] “river” || '''204.''' e [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[e]]] “and” <br> ed [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[e.ð‿]]] “and”
|-
| '''49.''' serpe [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɛr.pe]]] “snake” || '''101.''' saecare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[sɛˈka.re]]] “to see” || '''153.''' lagu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈla.ɣu]]] “lake” || '''205.''' si [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[si]]] “if”
|-
| '''50.''' vaurmu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈvɔr.mu]]] “worm” || '''102.''' hausare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɔˈza.re]]] “to hear” || '''154.''' mareina [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mɐˈri.na]]] “sea” || '''206.''' ducê [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[duˈt͡ʃe]]] “because”
|-
| '''51.''' trivo [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈtri.βo]]] “tree” || '''103.''' gnoscere [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ɲoʃˈʃe.re]]] “to know” || '''155.''' sale [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsa.le]]] “salt” || '''207.''' namno [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈnam.no]]] “name”
|-
| '''52.''' valþu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈval.θu]]] “forest” || '''104.''' þagcare [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[θɐŋˈka.re]]] “to think” || '''156.''' staenu [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstɛ.nu]]] “stone” ||
|}
Creating word lists depends on the decay of morphemes or changes in vocabulary. For glottochronology to be applicable to a language, the rate of morpheme decay must remain constant. This has led to criticism of the glottochronologic formula, as some linguists contend that the rate of morpheme decay cannot be assumed to be consistent over time. American linguist [[w:Robert Lees (linguist)|Robert Lees]] acquired a value for the “glottochronological constant” ('''r''') of words by analysing the known changes in 13 pairs of languages using the 200-word list by Swadesh. He calculated a value of 0.805 ± 0.0176 with 90% confidence. Swadesh obtained a value of 0.86 for his 100-word list, with the higher value reflecting the exclusion of semantically unstable words. This constant is related to the retention rate of words by the following formula:
[[File:Glottochronologic_constant.png|frameless]]
''L'' is the rate of replacement, ''ln'' represents the [[w:Natural logarithm|natural logarithm]] and ''r'' is the glottochronological constant.
The basic formula of glottochronology in its shortest form is this:
[[File:Divergence time (short).png|frameless]]
''t'' is a given period of time from one stage of the language to another (measured in millennia), ''c'' is the proportion of wordlist items retained at the end of that period and ''L'' is the rate of replacement for that word list.
[[File:Divergence time (long).png|frameless]]
By testing historically verifiable cases in which ''t'' is known by nonlinguistic data (such as the approximate distance from Classical Latin to modern Romance languages), Swadesh arrived at the empirical value of approximately 0.14 for ''L'', which means that the rate of replacement constitutes around 14 words from the 100-wordlist per millennium. This is represented in the table below.
{| class="wikitable"
|+ Glottochronology Time Scale
|-
! Rough Median Dating !! Median Cognate Retention in 100-Word List
|-
| 500 BP || 86%
|-
| 1000 BP || 74%
|-
| 1500 BP || 64%
|-
| 2000 BP || 55%
|-
| 2500 BP || 47%
|-
| 3000 BP || 40%
|-
| 4000 BP || 30%
|-
| 5000 BP || 22%
|-
| 6000 BP || 16%
|-
| 7000 BP || 12%
|-
| 8000 BP || 9%
|-
| 9000 BP || 7%
|-
| 10000 BP || 5%
|}
===Comparison===
[[File:Ravenna linguistic map.jpg|thumb|Linguistic map of Ravenna and neighbouring regions. <br />'''Italian:''' ''“Lingue parlate accanto al Lutico”'' <br />'''English:''' “Languages spoken alongside Luthic”]]
Lexical and grammatical similarities among the Romance languages spoken in Ravenna and Emilia-Romagna, and between Latin and each of them, are apparent from the following examples in various Romance lects, all meaning ‘''She always closes the window before she dines/before dining''’. Additional translations are provided in Gothic, German, Icelandic, due to Luthic Germanic stems, and other related Romance languages.
:{| cellspacing="3px"
| [[w:Latin|Latin]] || ''(Ea) semper antequam cēnat fenestram claudit.''
| [[w:German language|German]] || ''Sie schließt immer das Fenster, bevor sie speist.'' <br />''Sie immer schließt das Fenster bevor speist.'' (altered, wrong in [[w:German grammar|Standard German]])
|-
| [[w:Icelandic language|Icelandic]] || ''Hún æ fyrir metur glugganum lókar.'' (obsolete or altered) <br />''Hún lokar alltaf glugganum áður en hún borðar.'' (standard [[w:Icelandic language|Modern Icelandic]]) <br />''Hún lokar alltaf glugganum fyrir mat.'' (also correct)
|-
| [[Luthic]] || ''(Essa) galuce aeve la finestra faur di cenare / mazzire.''
|-
| '''Upper Luthic''' || ''(Lei) galuce aif la finestar faur id cenar / mazzir.''
|-
| '''Paulistan Luthic''' || ''(Essa) galuz aeve la finestre faur di cenare / jantare.''
|-
| [[w:Emilian dialects|Reggiano Emilian]] || ''(Lē) la sèra sèmpar sù la fnèstra prima ad snàr.''
|-
| [[w:Emilian dialects|Bolognese Emilian]] || ''(Lî) la sèra sänper la fnèstra prémma ed dṡnèr.''
|-
| [[w:Emilian dialects|Placentine Emilian]] || ''Ad sira lé la sèra seimpar la finéstra prima da seina.''
|-
| [[w:Italian language|Italian]] || ''(Ella/lei) chiude sempre la finestra prima di cenare.''
|-
| [[w:Eastern Lombard dialects|Eastern Lombard]] || ''(Lé) la sèra sèmper sö la finèstra prima de senà.''
|-
| [[w:Western Lombard dialects|Western Lombard]]|| ''(Lee) la sara sù semper la finestra primma de disnà / scenà.''
|-
| [[w:Romagnol|Romagnol]] || ''(Lia) la ciud sëmpra la fnèstra prëma ad magnè.''
|-
| [[w:Tuscan dialect|Tuscan]] || ''Lei chiude sempre la finestra prima di cenà.''
|-
| [[w:Central Italian|Umbrian]] || ''Lia chiude sempre la finestra prima de cenà.''
|-
| [[w:Venetian language|Venetian]] || ''Eła ła sara / sera senpre ła fenestra vanti de diznar.''
|-
|
|-
|
|-
| [[w:Corsican_language#Northern_Corsican|Northern Corsican]] || ''Ella chjode / chjude sempre lu / u purtellu avanti/nanzu di cenà.''
|-
| [[w:Corsican_language#Southern_Corsican|Southern Corsican]] || ''Edda / Idda sarra / serra sempri u purteddu nanzu/prima di cinà.''
|-
| [[w:Gallurese dialect|Gallurese]] || ''Idda chjude sempri lu balconi primma di cinà.''
|-
| [[w:Ligurian language|Ligurian]] || ''(Le) a saera sempre u barcun primma de cenà.''
|-
| [[w:Neapolitan language|Neapolitan]] || ''Essa 'nzerra sempe 'a fenesta primma d'a cena / 'e magnà.''
|-
| [[w:Piedmontese language|Piedmontese]] || ''Chila a sara sèmper la fnestra dnans ëd fé sin-a/dnans ëd siné.''
|-
| [[w:Romanian language|Romanian]] || ''(Ea) închide întotdeauna fereastra înainte de a cina.''
|-
| [[w:Campidanese Sardinian|Campidanese Sardinian]] || ''Issa serrat semp(i)ri sa bentana in antis de cenai.''
|-
| [[w:Logudorese Sardinian|Logudorese Sardinian]] || ''Issa serrat semper sa bentana in antis de chenàre.''
|-
| [[w:Sassarese language|Sassarese]] || ''Edda sarra sempri lu balchoni primma di zinà.''
|-
| [[w:Sicilian language|Sicilian]] || ''Iḍḍa ncasa sempri a finesṭṛa prima ’i manciari â sira.''
|}
{| class="wikitable" style="text-align:center"
! colspan="12" | Lexical similarity coefficients
|-
| align="left" |
| Luthic || Italian || Spanish || Portuguese || French || Romanian || Catalan || Romansh || Sardinian || English || German
====Comparison with modern Germanic and Romance languages====
=====Germanic=====
:{| cellspacing="3px"
| [[w:English language|English]] || The cold winter is near, a snowstorm will come. Come in my warm house, my friend. Welcome! Come here, sing and dance, eat and drink. That is my plan. We have water, beer, and milk fresh from the cow. Oh, and warm soup!
|-
| [[w:Dutch language|Dutch]] || De koude winter is nabij, een sneeuwstorm zal komen, Kom in mijn warme huis, mijn vriend. Welkom! Kom hier, zing en dans, eet en drink. Dat is mijn plan. We hebben water, bier, en melk vers van de koe. Oh, en warme soep!
|-
| [[w:German language|German]] || Der kalte Winter ist nahe, ein Schneesturm wird kommen. Komm in mein warmes Haus, mein Freund, Willkommen! Komm her, sing und tanz, iss und trink. Das ist mein Plan. Wir haben Wasser, Bier und Milch frisch von der Kuh. Oh, und warme Suppe!
|-
| [[w:Frisian languages|Frisian]] || De kâlde winter is nei, in sniestoarm sil komme. Kom yn myn waarme hûs, myn freon. Wolkom! Kom hjir, sjong en dänsje, yt en drink. Dat is myn plan. Wy ha wtter, bier, en molke farsk fan de ko. Och, en waarme sop!
|-
| [[w:Norwegian language|Norwegian]] || Den kalde vinteren er nær, en snøstorm vil komme. Kom inn i mitt varme hus, min venn. Velkommen! Kom her, syng og dans, et og drikk. Dette er min plan. Vi har vann, øl og melk fersk fra kua. Åh, og varm suppe!
|-
| [[w:Icelandic language|Icelandic]] || Kaldi veturinn nálgast, snjóstormur mun koma. Komdu inn í hlýja húsið mitt, vinur minn. Velkominn! Komdu hingað, syngdu og dansaðu, borðaðu og drekktu. Það er planið mitt. Við höfum vatn, bjór, og mjólk ferska úr kúnni. Ó, og volga súpu!
|-
| [[Luthic]] || Il caldu vintru è vicinu, aenu snaevosturmu qerrâ. Qemâ gia meina rasna varma, fregiondu meinu. Beneqemutu! Qemâ har, segguâ e danzâ, mangiâ e dregcâ. S’è i’ meinu pianu. Vi abbiamo vadna, biure, e meluco fresco da vacca. Ah, e zuppa varma!
|-
| [[w:Portuguese language|Portuguese]] || O inverno gelado está a chegar, uma tempestade de neve virá. Vem para a minha casa quente, meu amigo. Bem-vindo! Vem cá, canta e dança, come e bebe. É esse o meu plano. Temos água, cerveja e leite fresco da vaca. Ah, e sopa quente!
|-
| [[w:Italian language|Italian]] || Il freddo inverno è vicino, arriverà una tormenta di neve. Vieni nella mia calda casa, amico mio. Benvenuto! Vieni qui, canta e danza, mangia e bevi. Questo è il mio piano. Abbiamo acqua, birra e latte fresco di mucca. Ah, e zuppa calda!
|-
| [[w:Spanish language|Spanish]] || El frío invierno está cerca, vendrá una tormenta de nieve. Ven a mi cálida casa, amigo mío. ¡Bienvenido! Ven aquí, canta y baila, come y bebe. Ese es mi plan. Tenemos agua, cerveza y leche fresca de la vaca. ¡Oh, y sopa caliente!
|-
| [[w:French language|French]] || Le froid de l'hiver est proche, une tempête de neige s'annonce. Viens dans ma maison chaude, mon ami. Bienvenue ! Viens ici, chante et danse, mange et bois. C'est mon plan. Nous avons de l'eau, de la bière et du lait frais de la vache. Oh, et de la soupe chaude !
|-
| [[w:Romanian language|Romanian]] || Iarna geroasă este aproape, viscolul o să vină. Vino în casa mea călduroasă, prietene. Bine ai venit! Vino încoace, cântă și dansează, bea și mănâncă. Ăsta e planul meu. Avem apa, bere și lapte proaspăt de la vacă. Aaa, și supă calda!
|}
=====Romance=====
:{| cellspacing="3px"
| [[w:Portuguese language|Portuguese]] || Este é um magnifico palácio real. Parti, peão ignorante! Somente os elites respeitáveis em política, ciência, cultura e arte são autorizados a entrar. Retornai imediatamente à vossa fazenda miserável, e pagai a taxa, ou os guardas exterminarão a vossa família.
|-
| [[w:Italian language|Italian]] || Questo è un magnifico palazzo reale. Partite, pedone ignorante! Solo le élite rispettabili in politica, scienza, cultura e arte sono autorizzate a entrare. Tornate immediatamente alla vostra misera fattoria e pagate la tassa, o le guardie stermineranno la vostra famiglia.
|-
| [[w:Spanish language|Spanish]] || Este es un magnífico palacio real. ¡Partí, peón ignorante! Sólo las élites respetables de la política, la ciencia, la cultura y el arte están autorizadas a entrar. Regresá inmediatamente a vuestra miserable hacienda y pagá la tasa, o los guardias exterminarán a vuestra familia.
|-
| [[w:French language|French]] || C'est un magnifique palais royal. Partez, paysan ignorant ! Seules les élites respectables en politique, science, culture et art sont autorisées à entrer. Retournez immédiatement à votre misérable ferme. Et payez la taxe, ou les gardes extermineront votre famille.
|-
| [[w:Romanian language|Romanian]] || Acesta este un palat regal magnific. Îndepărtaţi-vă, țăranule ignorant! Doar elitele respectabile din politică, știință, cultură și artă sunt autorizate să intre. Întoarceți-vă imediat la ferma voastră mizerabilă. Și plătiţi taxele, altfel gărzile vă vor extermina familia.
|-
| [[Luthic]] || Este è aenu magnificu palazzu reale. Partite, pedone ignorante! Sole le elite rispettavoli in politica, scienzia, coltura e crafte autorizzanða ad entrare. Tornate immediatamente all’isvara misera garda e pagate lo geldo, aud i vardi sterminerando l’isvara famiglia.
|-
| [[w:English language|English]] || This is a magnificent royal palace. Depart, ignorant peasant! Only respectable elites in politics, science, culture and art are authorised to enter. Return immediately to your miserable farm. And pay the tax, or the guards will exterminate your family.
|-
| [[w:Dutch language|Dutch]] || Dit is een prachtig koninklijk paleis. Gaat weg u, onwetende boer! Alleen respectabele elites in de politiek, wetenschap, cultuur en kunst hebben toegang. Keert u onmiddellijk terug naar uw ellendige boerderij. En betaalt u de belasting, of de bewakers zullen uw familie uitroeien.
|-
| [[w:German language|German]] || Dies ist ein prächtiger königlicher Palast. Weggehen Sie unwissender Bauer! Nur respektable Eliten aus Politik, Wissenschaft, Kultur und Kunst haben Zutritt. Kehren Sie sofort auf Ihren armseligen Bauernhof zurück. Und zahlen Sie die Steuern, sonst werden die Wachen Ihre Familie auslöschen.
|-
| [[w:Frisian languages|Frisian]] || Dit is in prachtich keninklik paleis. Gean werom, ûnwittende boer! Allinnich respektabele elites yn polityk, wittenskip, kultuer en keunst hawwe tagong. Gean werom fuort nei jo miserabele pleats. En betelje de belesting, of de bewakers sille jo famylje útroege.
|-
| [[w:Norwegian language|Norwegian]] || Dette er et praktfullt kongelig palass. Forsvinn, uvitende bonde! Bare respektable eliter innen politikk, vitenskap, kultur og kunst har adgang. Dra straks tilbake til din elendige gård. Og betal skatten, ellers vil vaktene utrydde familien din.
|-
| [[w:Icelandic language|Icelandic]] || Þetta er stórkostleg konungshöll. Farið þér, fáfróður bóndi! Aðeins virðuleg elíta í stjórnmálum, vísindum, menningu og listum hafa aðgang. Farið þér strax aftur á ömurlega bæinn ykkart. Og borgið þér skattinn, annars munu verðir útrýma fjölskyldu ykkarri.
|}
===Phrasebook===
Luthic phrases that are used in common situations, and may be useful to language learners or travellers.
| Begio, puosserebbi saecare lo menu? || Please, could I see the menu? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbe.d͡ʒo|pwɔs.seˈrɛb.bi sɛˈka.re lo ˈme.nu]]]
|-
| Begio, hai aen menu in Lûthica? || Please, do you have a menu in Luthic? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbe.d͡ʒo|ˈaj ˈɛn ˈme.nu in ˈlu.ti.xɐ]]]
|-
| Mangiasti? || Have you eaten? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[mɐnˈd͡ʒas.ti]]]
|-
| Buonappetito || Bon appetit || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˌbwɔn.ɐp.peˈti.θo]]]
|-
| Begio, passâ lo sale || Please, pass the salt || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbe.d͡ʒo|pɐsˈsa‿llo ˈsa.le]]]
|-
| Im veganu <sup>m sg</sup> <br> Im vegana <sup>f sg</sup> <br> Ismos vegani <sup>m pl</sup> <br> Ismos vegane <sup>f pl</sup> || I am vegan <sup>m sg</sup> <br> I am vegan <sup>f sg</sup> <br> We are vegans <sup>m pl</sup> <br> We are vegans <sup>f pl</sup> || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[im veˈɡa.nu]]] <sup>m sg</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[im veˈɡa.nɐ]]] <sup>f sg</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈiz.mos veˈɡa.ni]]] <sup>m pl</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈiz.mos veˈɡa.ne]]] <sup>f pl</sup>
|-
| Aggio allergia || I am allergic || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈad.d͡ʒo ɐl.lerˈd͡ʒi.ɐ]]]
| Stai betesu nu? <sup>m sg</sup> <br> Stai betesa nu? <sup>f sg</sup> <br> State betesi nu? <sup>m pl</sup> <br> State betese nu? <sup>f pl</sup> || Are you feeling better? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstaj beˈte.zu nu]]] <sup>m sg</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈstaj beˈte.zɐ nu]]] <sup>f sg</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsta.te beˈte.zi nu]]] <sup>m pl</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsta.te beˈte.ze nu]]] <sup>f pl</sup>
|-
| Betesâ preste || Get well soon || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[be.θeˈza‿pˈprɛs.te]]]
|-
| Curâ <sup>sg</sup> <br> Curate <sup>pl</sup> || Take care of yourself <sup>sg</sup> <br> Take care of yourselves || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[k̠uˈra]]] <sup>sg</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[k̠uˈra.θe]]] <sup>pl</sup>
|-
| Veglio ganare al toeletta || I want to go to the toilet || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[vɛʎ.ʎo ɡɐˈna.re ɐl to.ɛˈlɛt.tɐ]]]
|-
| Þaurvo aen dottore || I need a doctor || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈθɔr.βo ˈɛn dotˈto.re]]]
| Sèi ciaelibe? || Are you single? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɛj ˈt͡ʃɛ.li.βe]]]
! Order of noun and genitive
| noun before genitive
| father + of John
|-
|-
| Sèi coniugatu? <sup>m</sup> <br> Sèi coniugata? <sup>f</sup> || Are you married? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɛj ko.njuˈɡa.θu]]] <sup>m</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɛj ko.njuˈɡa.θɐ]]] <sup>f</sup>
! Order of adjective and standard of comparison
| adjective before standard
| taller + than Bob
|-
|-
| Mièi piaci || I like you || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈmjɛj ˈpja.t͡ʃi]]]
! Order of verb and adpositional phrase
| verb before adpositional phrase
| slept + on the floor
|-
|-
| Fregio þuc || I love you || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈfrɛ.d͡ʒo θux]]]
! Order of verb and manner adverb
| verb before manner adverb
| ran + slowly
|-
|-
| Piaceresti salire mièi? || Would you like to go out with me? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[pjɐ.t͡ʃeˈres.ti sɐˈli.re ˈmjɛj]]]
! Order of copula and predicative
| copula before predicate
| is + a teacher
|-
|-
| Im heterosessuale || I am straight || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[im ˌɛ.θe.ro.sesˈswa.le]]]
! Order of auxiliary verb and content verb
| auxiliary before content verb
| want + to see Mary
|-
|-
| Im homosessuale || I am gay || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[im ˌɔ.mo.sesˈswa.le]]]
! Place of adverbial subordinator in clause
| clause-initial subordinators
| because + Bob has left
|-
|-
| Sèi scaunu <br> Sèi scauna || You are handsome <br> You are beautiful || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɛj ˈsk̠ɔ.nu]]] <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsɛj ˈsk̠ɔ.nɐ]]]
| Ce arrivo al loftoporto? || How do I get to the airport? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe ɐrˈri.βo ɐl ˌlof.toˈpor.to]]]
|-
| Ce arrivo all’aütostazione? || How do I get to the bus station? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe ɐrˈri.βo ɐlˈlɐw.θo.stɐtˈt͡sjo.ne]]]
|-
| Ce arrivo al ferroviaria || How do I get to the train station? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[t͡ʃe ɐrˈri.βo ɐl fer.ro.viˈa.rjɐ]]]
|-
| Canto þatta costa? || How much does it cost? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈkan.to θɐt.tɐ ˈk̠os.tɐ]]]
|-
| Stô fralosnatu <sup>m</sup> <br> Stô fralosnata <sup>f</sup> || I am lost || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsto frɐ.lozˈna.θu]]] <sup>m</sup> <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈsto frɐ.lozˈna.θɐ]]] <sup>f</sup>
|-
| Begio, al sinistra <br> Begio, al destra || Please, turn left <br> Please, turn right || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbe.d͡ʒo|ɐl siˈnis.trɐ]]] <br> [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[ˈbe.d͡ʒo|ɐl ˈdes.trɐ]]]
|-
| Stoppô lo vagno || Stop the car || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[stopˈpo‿llo ˈvaɲ.ɲo]]]
|-
| Car puosso begetare aen hotele? || Where can I find a hotel? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐr ˈpwɔs.so be.d͡ʒeˈta.re ˈɛn oˈtɛ.le]]]
|-
| Car puosso begetare aena drogheria? || Where can I find a grocery store? || [[IPA for Luthic#Standard_Ravennese_Luthic|[kɐr ˈpwɔs.so be.d͡ʒeˈta.re ˈɛ.nɐ droˈɡe.rjɐ]]]
|}
|}
===Idiomatic phrases===
Mostly of the Luthic idiomatic phrases are similar to mostly European languages idioms, mainly Italian and French. Luthic idioms are often about food or mocking the French people, but mostly because of the French government and its movements against minority people within its territory. Another factor is the Roman inherited culture, as the Roman elite considered the Germanic people savage and stupid (e.g. the word [[wikt:vandal#English|Vandal]], that can also stand for a person who needlessly destroys, defaces, or damages things, especially other people’s property; and [[wikt:Gothic#English|Gothic]] that also meant barbarous, rude, unpolished, belonging to the “[[w:Dark Ages (historiography)|Dark Ages]]”, mediaeval as opposed to classical; ultimately of Germanic origin, the name of two East Germanic tribes, but drastically semantic changed to sound pejorative). There were many Germanic raids against the Roman Empire, and a common weapon used back then by the West Germanic people were the javelins, the [[w:West Germanic languages#The reconstruction of Proto-West-Germanic|Common West Germanic]] word for javelin is [[wikt:Reconstruction:Proto-West_Germanic/frankō|*frankō]], which is also the name of the Frankish tribe (cf. Latin [[wikt:Francus#Latin|Francus]] and [[wikt:Francia#Latin|Francia]]). Luthic inherited the word “fragcese” [[IPA for Luthic|[frɐŋˈke.ze]]] from [[wikt:Francia#Latin|Francia]] + [[wikt:-ensis#Latin|-ensis]], ultimately meaning “French (language)”, “Frenchman, Frenchwoman” and "French (people)”, but also meaning “stupid, savage, useless” from a semantic change similar to Vandal and Gothic.
# Monþo al volfo: calqued from Italian [[wikt:in bocca al lupo|in bocca al lupo]], equivalent to [[wikt:break a leg|break a leg]], [[wikt:good luck|good luck]]; literally, “in the wolf’s mouth”.
# Dauþi lo volfo: calqued from Italian [[wikt:crepi il lupo|crepi in lupo]], an answer similar to “thank you”; literally, “may the wolf die”.
# Tvi italiani miþ sole aena mana: equivalent to [[wikt:two birds with one stone|two birds with one stone]]; literally, “two Italians with only one hand”, a mock to Italians’ [[w:Che vuoi?|''che vuoi?'']].
# Vegliare anþer pomodor: an expression for someones who is ''asking for special treatment''; literally, “to want another tomato”.
# La herba vicini è aeve verdeza: equivalent to [[wikt:the grass is always greener on the other side|the grass is always greener on the other side]]; literally, “The neighbour’s grass is always greener”.
# La fame laþo pasta, agce si inu salsa: equivalent to [[wikt:desperate times call for desperate measures|desperate times call for desperate measures]]; literally, “Hunger calls for pasta, even if without sauce”.
# L’amore domina inu regolevo: somewhat equivalent to [[wikt:all's fair in love and war|all’s fair in love and war]]; literally, “Love rules without rules”.
# Biegguare lo chiudo capo: equivalent to [[wikt:hit the nail on the head|hit the nail on the head]], with the same literal translation.
# Martellare lo dito: the opposite to the previous idiomatic phrase, when someone is totally wrong; literally, “To hammer the finger”.
# Gnosco le meine patate: equivalent to ''I can handle this''; literally, “I know my potatoes”.
# Stoppô di rogiare fragcese: an expression asking for someone ''to be straightforward and speak one’s mind''; literally, “Stop speaking French”.
# Imparasti fragcese, nu rogiâ: equivalent to [[wikt:make one's bed and lie in it|make one’s bed and lie in it]]; literally, “You learnt French, now speak it”.
# Pasta miþ salsa e caffê aeve neru: equivalent to [[wikt:call a spade a spade|call a spade a spade]]; literally, “Pasta with sauce and coffee always black”.
# I’ þeinu sale stâ dolce: equivalent to [[wikt:out of one's mind|out of one’s mind]]; literally, “Your salt is sweet”.
# Havere managhi casi faulli dativo: equivalent to [[wikt:wear too many hats|wear too many hats]]; literally, “Have too many usages for the dative”, a joke about the many usages of the dative case in Luthic.
# Sputâ la patata da seina monþa faur di rogiare: equivalent to [[wikt:speak up|speak up]]; literally, “Spit the potato out of your mouth before speaking”.
# Rogiando da diavola: equivalent to [[wikt:speak of the devil|speak of the devil]], with the same literal translation.
# Il pomudoru non taugi lo capocuocu: equivalent to [[wikt:clothes don't make the man|clothes don’t make the man]]; literally, “The tomato doesn’t make the chef”.
# Aenu pomodoru grossu: equivalent to [[wikt:big shot|big shot]]; literally, “A big tomato”.
# Havere aen cervello di fragcesi: an expression for someone who ''acts stupidly, has low intelligence or has poor judgement''; literally, “To have a French brain”.
# Cosa è marcia in Roma: equivalent to [[wikt:something is rotten in the state of Denmark|something is rotten in the state of Denmark]]; literally, “Something is rotten in Rome”.
# Scimmia non dauþa scimmia: equivalent to ''honour among thieves''; literally, “Monkey doesn’t kill monkey”.
# Costare aen augn: equivalent to [[wikt:an arm and a leg|an arm and a leg]]; literally, “To cost an eye”.
# Þatta è Italiana mis: equivalent to [[wikt:it's all Greek to me|it’s all Greek to me]]; literally, “This is Italian to me”.
# Dregcare svasve aenu russu: equivalent to [[wikt:drink like a fish|drink like a fish]]; literally, “To drink like a Russian”.
# Vivere grande ed al fragcesa: an expression for ''living in extravagance'', ''to live in luxury''; literally, “To live big and French”, mocking the French lifestyle.
# Puossere dregcare velen ana þatta: equivalent to [[wikt:bet one's bottom dollar|bet one’s bottom dollar]]; literally, “To can drink poison on that”.
# Il volfu danza har: an expression for a great party; literally, “The wolf dances here”.
# Non vendere los seinos pomosdoros faur di maturanda: equivalent to [[wikt:don't count your chickens before they're hatched|don’t count your chickens before they’re hatched]]; literally, “Don’t sell your tomatoes before they’re ripe”.
# Pizza buona non cambia la ricetta: equivalent to [[wikt:if it ain't broke, don't fix it|if it ain’t broke, don’t fix it]]; literally, “A good pizza doesn’t change its recipe”.
# Taugiare lo haurn: equivalent to [[wikt:cuckoldize|to cuckoldise]]; literally, “To make the horn”.
===Further reading===
* [[:Category:Translated works in Luthic|Translated works in Luthic]]
* [[Luthic/Colours|Colours in Luthic]]
* [[Luthic/Kinship|Luthic kinship]]
* [[Luthic/Time|Time in Luthic]]
==Sample text==
==Sample text==
<big>[[w:The North Wind and the Sun|The North Wind and the Sun]] in Luthic:</big>
: Sacavano so vendu norde þata sòilo·vu, vaiu so forteso vá, van ienu pellegrinu, þamma acchia varma avviluppatu, anaqemò.
: sac-av-ano so vend-u nord-e þata sòil-o=vu vai-u so fort-es-o vá van ien-u pellegrin-u þamma acchi-a varm-a avvilupp-at-u ana-qem-ò.
: ''Il vendu trabaergna e ta sauilo giucavando carge era il fortesu, can aenu pellegrinu qemava avvoltu hacola varma ana. I tvi diciderondo ei, il fromu a rimuovere lo hacolo pellegrina saria il fortesu anþera. Il vendu trabaergna dustoggi a soffiare violenza, ac ta maese is soffiava, ta maese il pellegrinu striggeva hacol; tantu ei, allo angio il vendu desistae da seina sforza. Ta sauilo allora sceinau varmamente nallo hemen, e þan il pellegrinu rimuovae lo hacol immediatamente. Þan il vendu trabaergna obbligauða ad andaetare ei, ta sauilo era ta forteso tvoro.''
: Disputed the North Wind the Sun-and, which the stronger was, when a traveler, (in) the cloak warm wrapped, arrived.
* '''Broad transcription'''
: /il ˈβen.du trɐˈbɛr.ɲɐ e tɐ ˈsɔj.lo d͡ʒu.kɐˈβɐn.do kɐr.d͡ʒe ˈɛ.rɐ il ˈɸɔr.te.zu | kɐn ɛ.nu pel.leˈɡri.nu kʷeˈma.βɐ ɐβˈβol.tu ɐˈkɔ.lɐ ˈβar.mɐ ɐ.nɐ ‖ i tβi di.t͡ʃi.deˈron.do ˈi | il ˈɸro.mu ɐ ri.mwoˈβe.re lo ɐˈkɔl pel.leˈɡri.nɐ ˈsa.rjɐ il ˈɸɔr.te.zu ɐ̃ˈθe.rɐ ‖ il ˈβen.du trɐˈbɛr.ɲɐ duˈstɔd.d͡ʒi ɐ soɸˈɸja.re βjoˈlɛn.t͡sɐ | ɐk tɐ ˈmɛ.ze is soɸˈɸja.βɐ | tɐ ˈmɛ.ze il pel.leˈɡri.nu striŋˈɡe.βɐ ɐˈkɔl | ˈtan.tu ˈi | ɐl.lo ˈan.d͡ʒo il ˈβen.du deˈzi.stɛ dɐ ˈsi.nɐ ˈsɸɔr.t͡sɐ ‖ tɐ ˈsɔj.lo ɐlˈlɔ.rɐ ʃiˈnɔ βɐr.mɐˈmen.te nɐl.lo eˈmen | e θɐn il pel.leˈɡri.nu riˈmwo.βɛ lo ɐˈkɔl ĩ.me.djɐ.tɐˈmen.te ‖ θɐn il ˈβen.du trɐˈbɛr.ɲɐ ob.bliˈɡɔ.ðɐ ɐ.d‿ɐn.dɛˈta.re ˈi | tɐ ˈsɔj.lo ˈɛ.rɐ tɐ ˈɸɔr.te.zo ˈtβo.ro/
* '''Narrow transcription (differences emphasised, Bolognese Standard Luthic)'''
: [il '''ˈvin.du''' tɾɐˈbɛr.ɲɐ '''e tɐ‿sˈsɔj.lo '''d͡zu.xɐˈvɐ̃.nu kɐr.d͡ze''' ˈɛ.rɐθ il '''ˈfɔɾ.ti.zu''' | kɐn '''e.nu pel.liˈɡri.nu''' '''kᶣeˈma.vɐθ ɐvˈvul.tu''' ɐˈkɔ.lɐ ˈvar.mɐ ɐ.nɐ ‖ i tvi '''di.t͡si.ð̞iˈrun.du''' ˈi | il '''ˈfru.mu ɐ‿rri.mwoˈve.ɾe''' lo ɐˈkɔ.lo '''pel.liˈɡri.nɐ''' ˈsa.rjɐθ il '''ˈfɔr.ti.zu ɐ̃ˈt͡θe.rɐ''' ‖ il '''ˈvin.du''' tɾɐˈbɛr.ɲɐ '''dusˈtɔd.d͡ziθ ɐ‿ssofˈfja.re''' vjoˈlɛn.t͡sɐ | '''ɐx tɐ‿mˈmɛ.ze is sofˈfja.vɐθ''' | '''tɐ‿mˈmɛ.ze''' il '''pel.liˈɡri.nu stɾiŋˈɡ̟e.vɐθ''' ɐˈkɔ.lo | ˈtan.tu ˈi | ɐl.lo '''ˈan.d͡zo''' il '''ˈvin.du deˈzis.tɛθ dɐ‿sˈsi.nɐ''' ˈsfɔr.t͡sɐ ‖ '''tɐ‿sˈsɔj.lo''' ɐlˈlɔ.rɐ ʃiˈnɔθ vɐr.mɐˈmen.te nɐl.lo eˈme.no | e θɐn il '''pel.liˈɡri.nu riˈmwo.vɛθ''' lo ɐˈkɔ.lo '''ĩ.me.djɐ.θɐˈmen.te''' ‖ θɐn il '''ˈvin.du''' tɾɐˈbɛr.ɲɐ '''ob.bliˈɡɔ.ð̞ɐ ɐ.ð̞‿'''ɐn.dɛˈta.re ˈi | '''tɐ‿sˈsɔj.lo''' ˈɛ.ɾɐθ '''tɐ‿fˈfɔr.te.zo ˈtvu.ru''']
* '''Orthographic version in Standard Luthic, with reductions and syntactic gemination'''
: ''I’ vendu trabaergna e ta·ssauilo giucavando carge era i’ fortesu, can aen’ pellegrin’ qemava avvoltu hacola varma ana. I tvi diciderondo ei, i’ fromu a·rrimuovere l’hacol pellegrina saria i’ fortesu anþera. I’ vendu trabaergna dustoggi a·ssoffiare violenza, ac ta·mmaese is soffiava, ta·mmaese i’ pellegrin’ striggeva hacol; tantu ei, all’angio i’ vendu desistae da·sseina sforza. Ta·ssauilo allora sceinau varmamente nall’hemen, e þan i’ pellegrin’ rimuovae l’hacol immediatamente. Þan i’ vendu trabaergna obbligauða ad andaetare ei, ta·ssauilo era ta·fforteso tvoro.''
* '''Orthographic version in English'''
: Sammirano i í, vaiu fromo þan’acchio þe pellegrini rimuovere magassi, so forteso þamm’aþera duomitu sarebbe.
: The North Wind and the Sun were disputing which was the stronger, when a traveller came along wrapped in a warm cloak. They agreed that the one who first succeeded in making the traveller take his cloak off should be considered stronger than the other. Then the North Wind blew as hard as he could, but the more he blew the more closely did the traveller fold his cloak around him; and at last the North Wind gave up the attempt. Then the Sun shined out warmly, and immediately the traveller took off his cloak. And so the North Wind was obliged to confess that the Sun was the stronger of the two.
: samm-irano i í vai-u from-o þan=acchi-o þe pellegrin-i rimuov-ere mag-ass-i so fort-es-o þamm=aþer-a duom-it-u sar-ebbe.
: Agreed they that, who first the cloak of-the traveler to-remove might/could, the stronger than-the other considered would-be.
: Þan soffiò so vendu norde ardumente í, mageva, ac þan miese soffiava, þan miese servò so pellegrinu þan’acchio bi se.
: Þan soffi-ò so vend-u nord-e ard-u-mente í mag-ev-a ac þan mies-e soffi-av-a þan mies-e serv-ò so pellegrin-u þan=acchi-o bi se.
: then blow-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG wind-NOM.SG north-NOM.SG hard-THM-ADV COMP able-IPFV-3SG but the more-ADV blow-IPFV-3SG the more-ADV fold-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG traveler-NOM.SG DEF.ACC.M.SG=cloak-ACC.SG around REFL.DAT.
: Then blew the wind north hard-ly as able-was, but the more blew, the more folded the traveler the=cloak around himself.
<big>[[w:Lord's Prayer|The Lord’s Prayer]] in Luthic:</big>
: Gio angiamente aggevò so vendu norde þana sforzo. Þan scinò þata sòilo varmamente, gio immediatamente rimuové so pellegrinu þan’acchio.
{{Col-begin|80%}}
: Gio angi-a-mente aggev-ò so vend-u nord-e þana sforz-o þan scin-ò þata sòil-o varm-a-mente gio immediat-a-mente rimuov-é so pellegrin-u þan=acchi-o
{{col-n|2}}
: and end-THM-ADV give.up-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG wind-NOM.SG north-ADJ DEF.ACC.M.SG effort-ACC.SG then shine-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.N.SG sun-NOM.SG warm-THM-ADV and immediate-THM-ADV remove-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG traveler-NOM.SG DEF.ACC.M.SG=cloak-ACC.SG
<poem style="font-style: italic">
: And finally gave-up the wind north the effort. Then shone the sun warm-ly, and immediately removed the traveler the=cloak.
* '''Orthographic version in Luthic'''
Faðar unsar, þû hemen,
Veiða ta namno þeino;
La þiuðanagarda þeina qemi;
Lo veglian þein taugia;
Svasve hemen ed ana aerþa.
Il chiaefu quotidianu unsar gevâ unse oggi,
Ed afietâ l’unsare colpe,
Svasve afietiamo þoi ei, colpando unsi;
E non letare unse in tentazion
Ac frieau unse da mala.
Faur þuc è þiuðanagarda,
E la forza, la volþa,
Faur saechia saechioro. Amen.
</poem>
{{col-n|2}}
<poem>
* '''Broad transcription'''
/ˈɸa.ðɐr ˈũ.sɐr | ˈθu eˈmen
ˈβi.ðɐ tɐ ˈnam.no ˈθi.no
lɐ θjuˌða.nɐˈɡar.dɐ ˈθi.nɐ ˈkʷe.mi
lo βeʎˈʎan ˈθin ˈtɔ.d͡ʒɐ
zβɐ.zβe eˈmen e.d‿ɐ.nɐ ˈɛr.θɐ
il ˈk̟jɛ.ɸu kʷo.tiˈdja.nu ˈũ.sɐr d͡ʒeˈβa ũ.se ˈɔd.d͡ʒi
e.d‿ɐ.ɸjeˈta l‿ˈũ.sɐ.re ˈkol.pe
zβɐ.zβe ɐ.ɸjeˈtja.mo θoj ˈi | kolˈpɐn.do ũ.si
e non leˈta.re ũ.se in ten.tɐtˈt͡sjon
ɐk ɸrjeˈɔ ũ.se da ˈma.la
ɸɔr θuk ˈɛ θjuˌða.nɐˈɡar.da
e la ˈɸɔr.t͡sa | la ˈvol.θa
ɸɔr ˈsɛ.k̟jɐ ˈsɛ.k̟jo.ru ‖ ˈa.men/
</poem>
{{Col-end}}
{{Col-begin|80%}}
: Sva obbligatu fú so vendu norde ad andetare í, þata sòilo so forteso tuaggi vá.
{{col-n|2}}
: Sva obblig-at-u fú so vend-u nord-e ad andet-are í þata sòil-o so fort-es-o tu-aggi vá.
: Thus obliged was the wind north to confess that, the sun the stronger of-two was.
[ˈfa.ðɐr ˈũ.sɐr | ˈθu eˈmen
ˈvi.ðɐ tɐ‿nˈnam.no ˈθi.no
lɐ θjuˌða.nɐˈɡar.dɐ ˈθi.nɐ ˈkᶣe.mi
lo veʎˈʎan ˈθin ˈtɔ.d͡ʒɐ
zvɐ.zve eˈme.n e.ð‿ɐ.nɐ ˈɛr.θɐ
il ˈk̟jɛ.ɸu kʷo.θiˈdja.nu ˈũ.sɐr d͡ʒeˈβa ũ.se ˈɔd.d͡ʒi
e.ð‿ɐ.ɸjeˈta‿lˈũ.sɐ.re ˈk̠ol.pe
zvɐ.zve ɐ.ɸjeˈtja.mo θoj ˈi | k̠olˈpɐn.do ũ.si
e non leˈta.re ũ.se in ten.tɐtˈt͡sjon
ɐx frjeˈɔ ũ.se dɐ‿mˈma.lɐ
fɔr θux ˈɛ θjuˌða.nɐˈɡar.dɐ
e lɐ ˈfɔr.t͡sɐ | lɐ ˈvol.θɐ
fɔr ˈsɛ.k̟jɐ ˈsɛ.k̟jo.ru ‖ ˈa.men]
</poem>
{{col-n|2}}
<poem>
* '''Orthographic version in English'''
Our Father, who art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy name.
Thy kingdom come,
Thy will be done on earth,
as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread.
And forgive us our debts,
as we forgive our debtors.
And lead us not into temptation,
but deliver us from evil:
For thine is the kingdom,
and the power, and the glory,
forever. Amen.
</poem>
{{Col-end}}
==See also==
==See also==
* [[w:Tuscan gorgia|Tuscan gorgia]]
* [[w:Geats|Geats]]
* [[w:Geats|Geats]]
* [[w:Gutes|Gutes]]
* [[w:Gutes|Gutes]]
Line 7,617:
Line 3,628:
|relativeclause = mixed
|relativeclause = mixed
|nounclause = mixed
|nounclause = mixed
|order = SVO
|order = V2
|Tonal = No
|Tonal = No
Latest revision as of 21:38, 19 January 2026
This article is a featured language. It was voted featured thanks to its level of quality, plausibility and usage capabilities.
Esto arteghio è ‘na rasda ascritta. Grazze þamma sina livella qaletadi, piosevoletadi gio capacitadi utilizza, fú gia ascritta votata.
This article is private. The author requests that you do not make changes to this project without approval. By all means, please help fix spelling, grammar and organisation problems, thank you.
Luthic (/ˈluːθ.ɪk/LOOTH-ik, less often (/ˈlʌθ.ɪk/LUTH-ik; also Luthish; endonym:Lúthica[ˈluː.ti.kɐ] or Rasda Lúthica[ˈraz.dɐ ˈluː.ti.kɐ]) is an Italic language spoken by the Luths, with significant East Germanic influence. Unlike other Romance languages, such as Portuguese, Spanish, Catalan, Occitan, and French, Luthic preserves a substantial inherited vocabulary from East Germanic, instead of only proper names that survived in historical accounts, and loanwords. About 250,000 people speak Luthic worldwide.
The emergence of Luthic was shaped by prolonged contact between Latin speakers and East Germanic groups, particularly during the Gothic raids towards the Roman Empire and the emanation of Romano-Germanic culture following the Visigothic control over the Italian Peninsula. Later, sustained interactions with West Germanic merchants and the influence of Germanic dynasties ruling over former Roman territories and the Papal States further contributed to its development. This continuous linguistic exchange led to the formation of an interethnic koiné—a common tongue facilitating communication between Romance and Germanic speakers—which eventually evolved into what is now recognised as Luthic. Despite its clear Latin heritage, Luthic remains the subject of linguistic controversy. Some philologists classify it as essentially Romance with heavy Germanic adstrate influence, while others argue for its status as a mixed Italo-Germanic language. Within the Romance family, it is often placed in the Italo-Dalmatian group, under a proposed Gotho-Romance branch, reflecting its distinctive development.
The earliest waves of Goths who entered Italy and took part in the sack of Rome, later remembered as the Luths, created a brief context of bilingualism, the Vulgar Latin ethnolect (named Proto-Luthic by Lúcia Yamane) spoken by the early Luths bridged communication gaps and proved instrumental during the Gothic advance. Favoured by their military contribution, they briefly formed an elite under the first Ostrogothic reign, which granted their speech a status uncommon among non-Roman groups. This early prestige, combined with its flexibility in interethnic contexts, allowed Luthic to persist for centuries as a regional koiné in Ravenna. It was only with Þiuþaricu Biagchi’s Luthicæ (1657) that the language acquired a fully standardised form, securing its survival thereafter as a marker of Ravennate tradition, culture, and identity.
Structurally, Luthic shares core features with Italo-Dalmatian, Western Romance, and Sardinian, but diverges markedly from its relatives in phonology, morphology, and lexicon due to its Germanic inheritance. Its status as the regional language of Ravenna, reinforced by a language academy, has strengthened its autonomy vis-à-vis Standard Italian, its traditional Dachsprache. While sharing some typological traits with central and northern Italian dialects, Luthic maintains a distinct character shaped by centuries of sustained Germanic contact.
Luthic is an inflected fusional language, with four/five cases for nouns, pronouns (comitative forms), and adjectives (nominative, accusative, genitive, dative); three genders (masculine, feminine, neuter); and three numbers (singular, dual in personal pronouns, and plural).
The ethnonym Luths remains one of the most debated issues in both Germanic and Romance philology. The earliest attestation appears in Greco-Roman authors of the 6th century, who mention the Lūthae (alternatively Lūthī) as one of the new barbaric peoples of Ravenna. This is usually traced back to a Gotho-Luthic lūþiks—although many scholars consider this to be a scribal error, a “correction” of *lūhtiks after influence from Latin lūthicus.
In the Gotho-Luthic language, the Luths referred to themselves collectively as the *Lūþiþiuþa “Luth people”—likely a compound of an unattested *Lūþus and þiuþa, attested as genitive plural Lūþiþiuþārum.
It is generally accepted that the Gothic letter ⟨𐌸⟩ (romanised as ⟨þ⟩) used in Gotho-Luthic represented a range of sounds, most likely both /θ/ and /tʰ/. Such ambiguity in transcription helps explain the divergent traditions in later manuscripts. A consensus has emerged that this orthographic uncertainty persisted until the so-called Luthic Reform (riforma lúthica), when spelling was standardised and the Gothic script itself gradually gave way to the Greek alphabet.
The ethnonym Lūthus appears to derive from the Gothic liuts, meaning “hypocritical” or “dishonest,” likely reflecting the disdain the Greco-Romans felt toward the barbarian kingdom and its plebeian rulers. Among the Luths themselves, however, a folk etymology emerged. They associated the name with Latin lūx, adding the common augmentative suffix -cus/-ticus to form lūcticus. This was later misinterpreted and spirantised by Gothic scribes as *lūhtiks, giving rise to the attested forms lūþiks, lūthicus and Lūthae. This folk etymology may have emerged alongside the Roman use of the term vespertīnī to describe the barbarian peoples living west of Rome—literally “toward the setting sun.” The latter, being a relational adjective to the evening, semantically changed to mean “people of the sunset” or “sunset people,” was subsequently associated with the notion of “light,” further reinforcing the Luths’ own reinterpretation of their ethnonym.
The study of Luthic
The earliest varieties of Luthic, collectively known as the Gotho-Luthic Continuum (continuo gotholúthico), emerged from sustained contact between Vulgar Latin dialects—those that would later develop into Italo-Romance varieties—and the East Germanic languages. Over the course of roughly five centuries, a significant amount of East Germanic vocabulary was absorbed into Luthic. Comparative linguistic analysis and historical records suggest that approximately 1,200 uncompounded words can be traced back to Gothic, and ultimately to Proto-Indo-European. These borrowings predominantly consist of nouns (~700), verbs (~300), and adjectives (~200), showing how East Germanic influence reached the core lexical categories. In addition, Luthic incorporated numerous loanwords from West Germanic languages during the Early Middle Ages.
The philologist Aþalphonsu Silva divided the history of Luthic into three chronological phases, collectively termed Old Luthic (500–1740):
Gotho-Luthic — Gotholúthica (500–1100)
Mediaeval Luthic — Lúthica mezzevale (1100–1600)
Late Mediaeval Luthic — Lúthica siþumezzevale (1600–1740)
Later, Lúcia Yamane proposed an even earlier stage, Proto-Luthic (oslúthica), dated to c. 325–500 AD. She argued that Proto-Luthic was not yet a distinct language, but rather a Vulgar Latin ethnolect spoken by Roman and Gothic communities during their prolonged coexistence in the Empire. No texts from this phase survive—if they ever existed, they were likely lost during the Gothic War (376–382) and the sack of Rome (410). As a linguistic construct, Proto-Luthic highlights the role of sociohistorical contact in shaping Luthic, moving beyond a model of simple divergence from Latin.
The surviving Gotho-Luthic corpus is very limited and fragmentary, insufficient for a full reconstruction. Most of the extant material consists of translations or glosses of Latin and Greek texts, and thus carries the imprint of foreign linguistic influence. Even so, Gotho-Luthic was likely very close to Gothic itself, the best-documented East Germanic language, preserved most extensively in the Codex Argenteus (a 6th-century copy of a 4th-century Bible translation). For Gotho-Luthic, these are the primary sources:
Codex Luthicus (Ravenna), two parts: 87 leaves
Contains scattered passages from the New Testament (including portions of the Gospels and the Epistles), selections from the Old Testament (Nehemiah), and several commentaries. Later copyists almost certainly modified parts of the text. It was written in the Gothic alphabet, originally devised in the 4th century AD by Ulfilas (*𐍅𐌿𐌻𐍆𐌹𐌻𐌰, *Wulfila), a Gothic preacher of Cappadocian Greek descent, specifically for the purpose of translating the Bible.
Codex Ravennas (Ravenna), four parts: 140 leaves
A civil code enacted under Theodoric the Great. While nominally covering the entire Ostrogothic Kingdom of Italy, its focus was Ravenna, Theodoric’s favored capital. The Codex Ravennas was also written in the Gothic alphabet and, like the Codex Luthicus, shows signs of later scribal modification. It includes four additional leaves containing fragments of Romans 11–15, presented as a Luthic–Latin diglot.
During the mediaeval period, Luthic gradually diverged from both Latin and Gothic, taking shape as a distinct language. Latin remained the dominant written medium, but the limited Luthic texts that survive from this era were already transcribed in the Latin alphabet. Between the 7th and 16th centuries, Luthic underwent profound change under sustained contact with Old Italian, Langobardic, and Frankish.
The Carolingian conquest of the Langobards (773–774) brought northern Italy under Frankish rule, cementing Frankish influence. Charlemagne’s renewal of the Donation of the Papal States further bound the region to the papacy, reinforcing Frankish as a prestige language. Yet, as Middle Francia fragmented, the authority of Lothair I became largely nominal, and the Middle Frankish Kingdom declined in importance.
Following this collapse and the rise of the Holy Roman Empire, the conquest of Bari by Louis II in 871 strained relations with the Byzantine Empire. Consequently, Greek influence on Luthic diminished. Around this same time, the Gothic alphabet was abandoned in favor of the Latin script. However, the Latin alphabet of the 9th century lacked several symbols present in the Gothic system—such as ⟨j⟩ and ⟨w⟩—and did not yet differentiate ⟨v⟩ from ⟨u⟩. By the early 9th century, Luthic orthography began to shift. Around the 810s, the character ⟨þ⟩ was introduced, largely through contact with Old Norse and Old English, and replaced earlier symbols ⟨θ⟩ and ⟨ψ⟩, previously used interchangeably for /θ/. Some manuscripts of this era also attest to the use of ⟨y⟩ for both /v/ and /β/, likely under the influence of the Gothic letter ⟨𐍅⟩. These innovations continue to shape modern Luthic orthography, which still lacks ⟨j⟩, ⟨k⟩, and ⟨w⟩.
The first complete Luthic Bible translation marked a turning point: Luthic became a language of religion, administration, and public discourse. By the late 17th century, scholars began to codify its grammar. The most influential work was Þiuþaricu Biagchi’s De studio linguæ luthicæ (1657), a two-volume grammar written in Neo-Latin. It was granted imprimatur by Pope Alexander VII in 1656 and published on 9 September 1657.
Biagchi’s Luthicæ is widely regarded as foundational in Luthic linguistics. Beyond grammar, it addressed the relationship between Latin and the vernacular languages of Italy—an uncommon theme at the time—and introduced innovations such as diglot lemmata, enabling direct comparison of Latin and Luthic. His perspective was deeply influenced by Dante Alighieri, particularly Dante’s rejection of language as a fixed entity. Like Dante, Biagchi argued for a historical and evolutionary view of language, a principle that shaped both his scholarship and the subsequent development of Luthic.
By the early 18th century, Luthic had undergone substantial changes in vocabulary, grammar, pronunciation, and orthography. Around 1730, a standardised written form began to emerge, enriched by abstract vocabulary borrowed directly from Mediaeval Latin. This process culminated in the 1750s with the spread of printed prayer books and liturgical texts, which cemented Standard Ravennese Luthic as the prestige variety.
The study of the Luthic language as an academic discipline can be traced back to Þiuþaricu’s pioneering work. Before Luthicæ, there had been no systematic attempt to analyse the language’s structure, history, and relationship with Latin and the Germanic languages. His writings laid the foundation for future scholarship, shaping the way Luthic was understood both in linguistic and cultural contexts.
In the decades following the publication of Luthicæ, scholars and clerics expanded upon Þiuþaricu’s framework, producing additional grammars, lexicons, and comparative studies. By the late 18th century, Luthic philology had become a recognised field, with academic circles debating its classification within the broader Indo-European family. Early scholars such as Marco Vegliano and Otfrid von Harenburg sought to reconcile its Romance and Germanic elements, leading to competing theories regarding its origins and evolution.
Throughout the 19th century, the formalisation of historical linguistics provided new tools for analysing Luthic. Comparative methodologies, inspired by the works of philologists such as Franz Bopp and August Schleicher, were applied to Luthic studies, further refining the understanding of its phonological and morphological shifts. By the early 20th century, Luthic linguistics had matured into a structured academic field, with dedicated university departments, linguistic societies, and journals exploring its diachronic development.
Place within the Indo-European languages
Adapted from Mandrak 2008.
The precise classification of Luthic within the Indo-European family has long been contested. While its earliest stages display strong Gothic influence, particularly in phonology and orthography, its vocabulary and syntax reveal deep affinities with Romance, especially the Italo-Dalmatian branch. As a result, Luthic is generally regarded as a transitional language, straddling the boundary between the Gallo-Romance and East Germanic groups.
In the genealogical diagram above, Luthic is placed under the Italo-Western subgroup of Romance, alongside Italo-Dalmatian, but with a distinct Gotho-Romance layer, reflecting its mixed heritage. Some scholars, however, argue for a separate Gotho-Romance clade, encompassing both Luthic and certain extinct Gothicised dialects of northern Italy.
This hybrid status reflects the unique historical environment of Ravenna and the Po Valley: centuries of Ostrogothic rule, continued Byzantine presence, and sustained contact with both Langobardic and Frankish settlers. The resulting linguistic amalgam produced a language that cannot be reduced to either branch alone. Modern scholarship tends to describe Luthic as a Romance language with a Germanic superstratum, though a minority position still views it as a relic East Germanic tongue with heavy Romance relexification.
The map above situates Luthic within the geographical framework of the Germanic languages, highlighting it as a possible survival of the East Germanic branch. Although this hypothesis is minor compared to the Gotho-Romance interpretation defended throughout this work, it is relevant because it suggests that Luthic might represent a missing link between Gothic and the other eastern dialects, whose early extinction left significant gaps in the reconstruction of early Germanic.
This Germanic map should not be read as a categorical definition, but as an alternative representation: a way of visualizing how different classificatory frameworks can shed light on distinct aspects of European linguistic history.
Chart of Romance languages based on structural and comparative criteria, not on socio-functional ones. FP: Franco-Provençal, IR: Istro-Romanian (adapted from Koryakov 2001).
The Romance chart illustrates the general Romance linguistic landscape, foregrounding Gotho-Romance as a distinct group, though still closely related to Western Romance. Lexical differentiation, however, played a crucial role in the emergence of an independent regulatory framework for Luthic. Historically, multiple attempts were made to assimilate Luthic into the Italian dialect continuum, particularly as intermediate dialects between major Romance languages have declined over the past centuries. This shift was largely driven by speakers adopting varieties closer to prestigious national standards, contributing to the near-extinction of many regional languages.
This phenomenon has been particularly pronounced in France, where the government’s refusal to recognize minority languages has accelerated their disappearance. For decades following Italy’s unification, the Italian state adopted a similar approach toward its own ethnolinguistic minorities. Among the most notable efforts to assimilate Luthic was the so-called “Italianised Luthic Movement” (Luthic: Muovimento Lúthice Italianeggiate; Italian: Movimento per il Lutico Italianeggiato). This movement aimed to italianise Luthic’s vocabulary, systematically replacing inherited Germanic lexicon with Italic equivalents in an attempt to reinforce Luthic’s classification as an Italian-derived language. Consequently, modern Luthic orthography was significantly shaped by this initiative.
Nearly all Romance languages spoken in Italy are native to their respective regions. Apart from Standard Italian, these languages are commonly referred to as dialetti (“dialects”), both in colloquial and scholarly contexts, although alternative labels such as “minority languages” or “vernaculars” are also used in certain classifications. Italian was officially declared the national language during the Fascist period, specifically through the R.D.L. decree of 15 October 1925, Sull'Obbligo della lingua italiana in tutti gli uffici giudiziari del Regno, salvo le eccezioni stabilite nei trattati internazionali per la città di Fiume. According to UNESCO’s Atlas of the World’s Languages in Danger, Italy is currently home to 32 endangered languages.
Lexis
It is generally estimated that Luthic comprises around 260,000 words—or about 380,000 when obsolete forms are included—and roughly 4 million if declined and conjugated variants are taken into account. Nevertheless, 98% of contemporary Luthic usage relies on only 3,600 words. A 2016 study by Lúcia Yamane, based on a corpus of 2,581 words selected according to frequency, semantic richness, and productivity, also incorporates lexical items formed within the Luthic territory. This study provides the following percentages:
723 words inherited from Gothic;
594 words inherited from Latin (those are not limited to the Italic lexis, including Etruscan, Greek and Celtic loanwords present in Latin);
335 words borrowed from Neo Latin for academic reasons (which may also include Greek loanwords);
310 words borrowed from Italian (which are not limited to the Italian lexicon, including also other Romance loanwords within the Italian language, such as French);
233 words borrowed from West Germanic languages, such as Langobardic, Frankish, Old High German, modern include Standard High German, Austrian High German and English;
206 words of uncertain or other origins;
103 words formed in Luthic;
77 words borrowed from Greek.
Luthic has approximately 1,300 uncompounded words inherited from Proto-Indo-European. These were inherited via:
44% Italic, Romance;
41% Germanic
7% Celtic;
2% Hellenic;
6% Uncertain.
A single etymological root appears in Luthic in a native form, inherited from Vulgar Latin, and a learned form, borrowed later from Classical Latin. The following pairs consist of a native noun and a learned adjective:
finger: ditu / digitale from Latin digitus / digitālis;
faith: fé (stem fed-) / fidele from Latin fidēs / fidēlis;
foot: pié (stem pied-) / pedale from pēs / pedālis.
There are also noun-noun and adjective-adjective pairs with slightly different meanings:
thing / cause: cosa / causa from Latin causa;
bull / calf: toru / tauru from Latin taurus;
chilled / frozen: freddu / frigidu from Latin frīgidus.
Highly preserved Germanic lexis is also visible in Luthic:
Gothic
Old Norse
Old High German
Crimean Gothic
Luthic
English
ahtau
átta
ahto
athe
attuo
eight
augō
auga
ouga
oeghene
uogo
eye
barn
barn
barn
baar
barno
ba(i)rn
brōþar
bróðir
bruoder
bruder
broþar
brother
handus
hǫnd
hant
handa
andu
hand
haubiþ
hǫfuð
houbit
hoef (*hoeft)
uoveþo
head
hlahjan
hlæja
hlahhēn
lachen
chiaire
laugh
qiman
koma
quëman
kommen
qemare
come
wair
verr
wer
fers
veru
wer
Discussions address the different versions of Busbecq’s account, noting scribal alterations, printing errors, and subsequent corrections. His transcription and interpretation of Crimean Gothic were likely shaped by his Flemish linguistic background and perhaps also by his knowledge of German. Busbecq’s information came from a Crimean Greek informant proficient in Crimean Gothic, who was either ethnically Greek or more comfortable in Greek than in his native Gothic, though still competent in the latter. In either case, the pronunciation conveyed to Busbecq was probably influenced, at least in part, by the phonetics of contemporary Greek spoken in the region. For more, vd. Stearns Jr 1978, which is my main resource for Crimean Gothic and its corpora displayed here.
Luthic also inherited a few words, likely from Frankish, Langobardic and Old High German, which are mostly archaic, although still used in literally Luthic:
Old High German
Old English
Modern German
Modern English
Luthic
Adalheid
*Æþelhæþ
Adelheid
Adelheid
Adelaida
amara
amore
Ammer
ammer
amara
amsala
ōsle
Amsel
ouzel
asala
blāo
blāw
blau
blow
biau
ecka
ecġ
Ecke
edge
ecca
eiscōn
āscian
heischen
ask
aiscore
kamb
camb
Kamm
comb
cambu
mahhōn
macian
machen
make
maccore
swert
sweord
Schwert
sword
sverta
From a historical perspective, the lexical evolution of Luthic reflects the dynamics of contact-induced change. Its early development, shaped by the interaction between Vulgar Latin, Gothic, and other local varieties, produced a highly permeable vocabulary, with significant borrowing and substrate influence. Over time, however, the language underwent a process of stabilisation, whereby external input decreased and internal mechanisms of lexical renewal (such as derivation and compounding) became dominant. Thus, contemporary Luthic is characterised not by openness to extensive borrowing, but by the consolidation of a relatively stable lexicon, which nonetheless bears the traces of its interethnic koiné origins.
The tables below present the lexical similarity coefficients of Luthic with both Germanic and Romance languages. The analysis was carried out by Lúcia Yamane in collaboration with the Department of Linguistics of Ravenna University, drawing on a comparative study of the 110-item Swadesh list. Each item was examined according to semantic equivalence, etymological cognacy, and phonological correspondence.
Lexical similarity coefficients (Germanic)
English
Icelandic
German
Norwegian
Gothic
Luthic
50,45%
51,13%
53,15%
54,05%
62,16%
These findings align with the hypothesis that Luthic occupies an intermediate position between the Romance and Germanic spheres, preserving features of both while maintaining a distinct lexicon. The relatively high affinity with Gothic is particularly noteworthy, as it reinforces the interpretation of Luthic as either a remnant of the East Germanic continuum or a contact-induced hybrid closely aligned with it.
Lexical similarity coefficients (Romance)
French
Latin
Spanish
Romanian
Portuguese
Sardinian
Italian
Luthic
43,24%
44,14%
46,84%
47,74%
47,74%
48,64%
53,13%
Based on the 110-word list provided by the Global Lexicostatistical Database (cf. Starostin 2016a, 2016b, 2019; Kassian, Starostin, Dybo, Chernov 2010); German Swadesh list adapted from Wunderlich 2015. Adapted for the purposes of the Ravenna University project.
Comparison
Language
Text
English
The cold winter is near, a snowstorm will come. Come in my warm house, my friend. Welcome! Come here, sing and dance, eat and drink. That is my plan. We have water, beer, and milk fresh from the cow. Oh, and warm soup!
Dutch
De koude winter is nabij, een sneeuwstorm zal komen, Kom in mijn warme huis, mijn vriend. Welkom! Kom hier, zing en dans, eet en drink. Dat is mijn plan. We hebben water, bier, en melk vers van de koe. Oh, en warme soep!
German
Der kalte Winter ist nahe, ein Schneesturm wird kommen. Komm in mein warmes Haus, mein Freund, Willkommen! Komm her, sing und tanz, iss und trink. Das ist mein Plan. Wir haben Wasser, Bier und Milch frisch von der Kuh. Oh, und warme Suppe!
Frisian
De kâlde winter is nei, in sniestoarm sil komme. Kom yn myn waarme hûs, myn freon. Wolkom! Kom hjir, sjong en dänsje, yt en drink. Dat is myn plan. Wy ha wetter, bier, en molke farsk fan de ko. Och, en waarme sop!
Norwegian
Den kalde vinteren er nær, en snøstorm vil komme. Kom inn i mitt varme hus, min venn. Velkommen! Kom her, syng og dans, et og drikk. Dette er min plan. Vi har vann, øl og melk fersk fra kua. Åh, og varm suppe!
Icelandic
Kaldi veturinn nálgast, snjóstormur mun koma. Komdu inn í hlýja húsið mitt, vinur minn. Velkominn! Komdu hingað, syngdu og dansaðu, borðaðu og drekktu. Það er planið mitt. Við höfum vatn, bjór, og mjólk ferska úr kúnni. Ó, og volga súpu!
Luthic
So caldo ventru è vicinu, iena snievosturma qemerà. Qema þa mina rasna varma, fregiondu minu! Bieneqemutu, ar qema, seggua gio danza, mangia gio dregca. Esso è so minu pianu. Vi abbiamu vato, biure, gio melucu frescu þamma vacce. Oh, gio zuppa varma!
Language
Text
Portuguese
Este é um magnífico palácio real. Parti, peão ignorante! Somente os elites respeitáveis em política, ciência, cultura e arte são autorizados a entrar. Retornai imediatamente à vossa fazenda miserável, e pagai a taxa, ou os guardas exterminarão a vossa família.
Italian
Questo è un magnifico palazzo reale. Partite, pedone ignorante! Solo le élite rispettabili in politica, scienza, cultura e arte sono autorizzate a entrare. Tornate immediatamente alla vostra misera fattoria e pagate la tassa, o le guardie stermineranno la vostra famiglia.
Spanish
Este es un magnífico palacio real. ¡Partí, peón ignorante! Sólo las élites respetables de la política, la ciencia, la cultura y el arte están autorizadas a entrar. Regresá inmediatamente a vuestra miserable hacienda y pagá la tasa, o los guardias exterminarán a vuestra familia.
French
C'est un magnifique palais royal. Partez, paysan ignorant ! Seules les élites respectables en politique, science, culture et art sont autorisées à entrer. Retournez immédiatement à votre misérable ferme. Et payez la taxe, ou les gardes extermineront votre famille.
Romanian
Acesta este un palat regal magnific. Îndepărtați-vă, țăranule ignorant! Doar elitele respectabile din politică, știință, cultură și artă sunt autorizate să intre. Întoarceți-vă imediat la ferma voastră mizerabilă. Și plătiți taxele, altfel gărzile vă vor extermina familia.
English
This is a magnificent royal palace. Depart, ignorant peasant! Only respectable elites in politics, science, culture and art are authorised to enter. Return immediately to your miserable farm. And pay the tax, or the guards will exterminate your family.
Luthic
Esto è ‘no magnifico palazzo reale. Partite, pedone ignorante! Sole þi eliti rispettavoli in politica, scienza, coltura gio cratte autorizzanda entrare. Tornate immediatamente aþþana vostro misero gardo gio pagate þa tassa, eþþuo sterminerano þe vargie þa vostra famiglia.
Tís sú eî? Eimí húpnos seî skoteinêi nŭktí. Pûr dídōmĭ sōî kêri, tóte păntós patḗr zeús sú eî.
Gothic
ƕas þū is? Im slēps riqizeinai naht þeinai. Fōn gaf hairtin þeinamma, þan allis fadar teiws þū is.
Latin
Quī tū es? Sum somnus tenebrosā nocte tuā. Ignem dedī cordī tuō, tum omnis pater deus tū es.
Luthic
Vo þú bii? Bio somnu tenebrose natte þine. Egne gevai erti þina, þan alli faþar tivu þú bii.
English
Who thou art? (I) am (a) sweven (in) thy dark night. (I the) fire gave (to) thy heart, then (the) father (of) all, tiw, thou art.
Distribution
“Languages spoken alongside Luthic”
Luthic is spoken mainly in Emilia-Romagna, Italy, where it is primarily spoken in Ravenna and its adjacent communes. Although Luthic is spoken almost exclusively in Emilia-Romagna, it has also been spoken outside of Italy. Luth and general Italian emigrant communities (the largest of which are to be found in the Americas) sometimes employ Luthic as their primary language. The largest concentrations of Luthic speakers are found in the provinces of Ravenna, Ferrara and Bologna (Metropolitan City of Bologna). The people of Ravenna live in tetraglossia, as Romagnol, Emilian and Italian are spoken in those provinces alongside Luthic.
Luthic regional distribution
According to a census by ISTAT (The Italian National Institute of Statistics), Luthic is spoken by an estimated 250,000 people, however only 149,500 are considered de facto natives, and approximately 50,000 are monolinguals.
It is also spoken in South America by the descendants of Italian immigrants, specifically in Brazil, in a census by IBGE in collaboration with ISTAT, Luthic is spoken in São Paulo by roughly 5,000 people and some 45 of whom are monolinguals, the largest concentrations are found in the municipalities of São Paulo and the ABCD Region.
Luthic worldwide distribution
As in most European countries, the minority languages are defined by legislation or constitutional documents and afforded some form of official support. In 1992, the Council of Europe adopted the European Charter for Regional or Minority Languages to protect and promote historical regional and minority languages in Europe.
Luthic is regulated by the Council for the Luthic Language (Luthic: Gaforþe folla Rasda Lúthica) and the Luthic Community of Ravenna (Luthic: Gamenescape Lúthica Ravenne). The existence of a regulatory body has removed Luthic, at least in part, from the domain of Standard Italian, its traditional Dachsprache, Luthic was considered an Italian dialect like many others until about World War II, but then it underwent ausbau.
Luthic is recognised as a minor language in Ravenna. Italy’s official language is Italian, as stated by the framework law no. 482/1999 and Trentino Alto-Adige’s special Statute, which is adopted with a constitutional law. Around the world there are an estimated 64 million native Italian speakers and another 21 million who use it as a second language. Italian is often natively spoken in a regional variety, not to be confused with Italy’s regional and minority languages; however, the establishment of a national education system led to a decrease in variation in the languages spoken across the country during the 20th century. Standardisation was further expanded in the 1950s and 1960s due to economic growth and the rise of mass media and television (the state broadcaster RAI helped set a standard Italian).
Code-switching between Luthic, Emilian dialects and Italian is frequent among Luthic speakers, in both informal and formal settings (such as on television).
Luthic lexicon is discrepant from those of other Romance languages, since most of the words present in Modern Luthic are ultimately of Germanic origin. The lexical differentiation was a big factor for the creation of an independent regulatory body. There were many attempts to assimilate Luthic into the Italian dialect continuum, as in recent centuries, the intermediate dialects between the major Romance languages have been moving toward extinction, as their speakers have switched to varieties closer to the more prestigious national standards. That has been most notable in France, owing to the French government’s refusal to recognise minority languages. For many decades since Italy’s unification, the attitude of the French government towards the ethnolinguistic minorities was copied by the Italian government. A movement called “Italianised Luthic Movement” (Luthic: Muovimento Lúthice Italianeggiate; Italian: Movimento per il Lutico Italianeggiato) tried to italianase Luthic’s vocabulary and reduce the inherited Germanic vocabulary, in order to assimilate Luthic as an Italian derived language; modern Luthic orthography was affected by this movement.
Almost all of the Romance languages spoken in Italy are native to the area in which they are spoken. Apart from Standard Italian, these languages are often referred to as dialetti “dialects”, both colloquially and in scholarly usage; however, the term may coexist with other labels like “minority languages” or “vernaculars” for some of them. Italian was first declared to be Italy's official language during the Fascist period, more specifically through the R.D.l., adopted on 15 October 1925, with the name of Sull'Obbligo della lingua italiana in tutti gli uffici giudiziari del Regno, salvo le eccezioni stabilite nei trattati internazionali per la città di Fiume. According to UNESCO's Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger, there are 31 endangered languages in Italy.
Luthic is classified as Vulnerable by the UNESCO Atlas of the World's Languages in Danger.Spoken Luthic within Ravenna.
Most of the Luths also speak Italian, this is commoner for Luth elders, and most of the Luth elders may speak only Italian because of the influence from the Fascist period, as the Fascist government endorsed a stringent education policy in Italy aiming at eliminating illiteracy, which was a serious problem in Italy at the time, as well as improving the allegiance of Italians to the state. The Fascist government’s first minister of education from 1922 to 1924 Giovanni Gentile recommended that education policy should focus on indoctrination of students into Fascism and to educate youth to respect and be obedient to authority. In 1929, education policy took a major step towards being completely taken over by the agenda of indoctrination.> In that year, the Fascist government took control of the authorization of all textbooks, all secondary school teachers were required to take an oath of loyalty to Fascism and children began to be taught that they owed the same loyalty to Fascism as they did to God. In 1933, all university teachers were required to be members of the National Fascist Party. From the 1930s to 1940s, Italy’s education focused on the history of Italy, displaying Italy as a force of civilization during the Roman era, displaying the rebirth of Italian nationalism and the struggle for Italian independence and unity during the Risorgimento. In the late 1930s, the Fascist government copied Nazi Germany’s education system on the issue of physical fitness and began an agenda that demanded that Italians become physically healthy. Intellectual talent in Italy was rewarded and promoted by the Fascist government through the Royal Academy of Italy which was created in 1926 to promote and coordinate Italy’s intellectual activity.
Phonology
Luthic phonology is defined by a comparatively simple vocalic system and a consonantal inventory that varies across regional varieties. The standard form, in its most complete form, counts up to eight oral vowels, five nasal vowels, two semivowels, and twenty-six consonants, though certain dialects show a more reduced consonant set alongside an expanded vowel space. Vowels are regularly lowered and retracted before /w/ (e.g. [ë̞, o̞, æ̈, ʌ, ɒ, ɑ]) and raised and fronted before /j/ (e.g. [u, e̟, o̟, ɛ̝, ɐ̝, ɔ̝, ä̝]). In areas under strong Gallo-Italic influence, particularly Lombard and Piedmontese, rounding before /w/ produces additional allophonic series ([ø, o, œ, ɐ͗, ɔ, a͗] → [ø̞̈, o̞, æ̹̈, ɔ, ɒ, ɒ]). These patterns account for the perception of “more vowels and fewer consonants” in some varieties. Historically, this phonological profile crystallised in Ravenna, where Gothic, Frankish, Langobardic, Lepontic, and Cisalpine Gaulish elements were absorbed into the local Vulgar Latin. By the 6th century, Luthic had already become the vernacular of Ravenna, its conservative base providing the foundation for the modern system described below.
Consonant phonemes
Labial
Dental/ alveolar
Post- alveolar/ palatal
Velar
Nasal
m
n
ɲ
Stop
p b
t d
k g
Affricate
t͡s d͡z
t͡ʃ d͡ʒ
Fricative
f v
s z
ʃ
Approximant
j
w
Lateral
l
ʎ
Trill
r
Nasals:
/n/ is laminal alveolar [n̻]. Some dialects register a palatalised laminal postalveolar [n̠ʲ] before /t͡ʃ, d͡ʒ/.
/ɲ/ is alveolo-palatal and always geminate when intervocalic.
/ŋ/ is pre-velar [ŋ˖] before [k̟, ɡ̟] and post-velar [ŋ˗] before [k̠, ɡ˗]; it may also be described as an uvular [ɴ].
Plosives:
/p/ /b/ are purely bilabial.
/t/ and /d/ are laminal denti-alveolar [t̻, d̻].
/k/ and /ɡ/ are pre-velar [k̟, ɡ̟] before /i, e, ɛ, j/ and post-velar [k̠, ɡ˗] before /o, ɔ, u/; which may also be described as uvulars [q, ɢ].
Affricates:
/t͡s/ and /d͡z/ are dentalised laminal alveolar [t̻͡s̪, d̻͡z̪].
/t͡ʃ/ and /d͡ʒ/ are strongly labialised palato-alveolar [t͡ʃʷ, d͡ʒʷ].
Fricatives:
/f/ and /v/ are labiodental.
/s/ and /z/ are laminal alveolar [s̻, z̻].
/ʃ/ is strongly labialised palato-alveolar [ʃʷ] and geminate when intervocalic.
Approximants, trill and laterals:
/r/ is alveolar [r].
/l/ is laminal alveolar [l̻], some dialects register a palatalised laminal postalveolar [l̠ʲ] before /t͡ʃ, d͡ʒ/.
/ʎ/ is alveolo-palatal and always geminate when intervocalic; in many accents, it is realised as a fricative [ʎ̝].
Luthic oral vowels.Luthic nasal vowels.
Vowel Phonemes of Luthic
Front
Central
Back
oral
nasal
oral
nasal
oral
nasal
Close
i
ĩ
u
ũ
Close-mid
e
ẽ
o
õ
Open-mid
ɛ
ɐ
ɐ̃
ɔ
Open
a
Vowels are lengthened under primary stress in open syllables, though vowel length is not phonemically distinctive. Under secondary stress in open syllables, vowels are often realised as half-long. Vowels in auslaut and nasal vowels are not affected.
When the mid vowels /ɛ, ɔ/ precede a geminate nasal or a nasal followed by a fricative, they are realised as closer nasal vowels [ẽ] and [õ], rather than [ɛ̃] and [ɔ̃].
All vowels tend to be lowered and retracted before /w/, yielding variants such as [ɪ, u̞, ë̞, o̞, æ̈, ʌ, ɒ, ɑ].
Before /j/, vowels are generally raised and advanced, producing [u, e̟, o̟, ɛ̝, ɐ̝, ɔ̝, ä̝].
In areas under stronger Gallo-Italic influence (e.g. Lombard and Piedmontese), vowels may also undergo rounding before /w/, resulting in forms like [ø̞̈, o̞, æ̹̈, ɔ, ɒ, ɒ].
/i/ is close front unrounded [i]. F1 = 300 Hz, F2 = 2500 Hz.
/ĩ/ is close front unrounded nasal [ĩ]. F1 = 320 Hz, F2 = 2450 Hz.
/e/ is close-mid front unrounded [e]. F1 = 500 Hz, F2 = 2200 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 480 Hz, F2 = 2300 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 2100 Hz.
/ẽ/ is close-mid front unrounded nasal [ẽ]. F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 2150 Hz.
/ɛ/ is open-mid front unrounded [ɛ̝]. F1 = 600 Hz, F2 = 2000 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 580 Hz, F2 = 2100 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 620 Hz, F2 = 1900 Hz.
/u/ is close back rounded [u]. F1 = 300 Hz, F2 = 900 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 280 Hz, F2 = 950 Hz.
/ũ/ is close back rounded nasal [ũ]. F1 = 320 Hz, F2 = 880 Hz.
/o/ is close-mid back rounded [o]. F1 = 500 Hz, F2 = 1100 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 480 Hz, F2 = 1150 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 1050 Hz.
/õ/ is close-mid back rounded nasal [õ]. F1 = 520 Hz, F2 = 1080 Hz.
/ɔ/ is open-mid back rounded (slightly fronted) [ɔ̟]. F1 = 600 Hz, F2 = 1200 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 580 Hz, F2 = 1250 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 620 Hz, F2 = 1150 Hz.
/ɐ/ is near-open central unrounded [ɐ]. F1 = 650 Hz, F2 = 1600 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 630 Hz, F2 = 1650 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 670 Hz, F2 = 1550 Hz.
/ɐ̃/ is near-open central unrounded nasal [ɐ̃]. F1 = 670 Hz, F2 = 1550 Hz.
/a/ is open front/central unrounded [a~ä]. F1 = 700 Hz, F2 = 1700 Hz; before /j/: F1 = 680 Hz, F2 = 1750 Hz; before /w/: F1 = 720 Hz, F2 = 1650 Hz.
It has been observed that word-final /i, u/ are raised and end in a voiceless vowel: [ii̥, uu̥]. These voiceless vowels may sound almost like [ç] and [x], particularly around Lugo, and are sometimes transcribed as [ii̥ᶜ̧, uu̥ˣ] or [iᶜ̧, uˣ]. In the same region, interconsonantal lax variants [i̽, u̽] are common, often accompanied by a schwa-like off-glide [i̽ə̯, u̽ə̯], which can be further described as an extra-short schwa-like off-glide [ə̯̆] ([i̽ə̯̆, u̽ə̯̆] or [i̽ᵊ, u̽ᵊ]).
The status of [ɛ] and [ɔ] remains debated. It is often suggested that the long vowel phonemes present in Gothic developed into schwa-glides [ɛə̯̆, ɔə̯̆], or even into quasi-diphthongs [ɛæ̯̆, ɔɒ̯̆]. For simplicity, these are henceforth written as ⟨[ɛ, ɔ]⟩ due to their uncertain phonemic status.
In addition to monophthongs, Luthic has diphthongs. Phonemically and phonetically, these are simply combinations of other vowels. None of the diphthongs are considered to have distinct phonemic status, as their constituents behave the same as when occurring in isolation—unlike diphthongs in languages such as English or German. While grammatical tradition distinguishes “falling” from “rising” diphthongs, rising diphthongs consist of a semiconsonantal sound [j] or [w] followed by a vowel and therefore do not constitute true diphthongs.
Diphthongs and Glides
Vowel
/j/
/w/
/a/
/aj/ /ja/
/aw/ /wa/
/ɐ/
/ɐj/ /jɐ/
/ɐw/ /wɐ/
/ɛ/
/ɛj/ /jɛ/
/ɛw/ /wɛ/
/e/
/ej/ /je/
/ew/ /we/
/i/
Ø
/wi/
/ɔ/
/ɔj/ /jɔ/
/ɔw/ /wɔ/
/o/
/oj/ /jo/
/ow/ /wo/
/u/
/uj/ /ju/
Ø
/uj/ and /wi/ are largely in free variation. However, /wi/ occurs primarily in auslaut and inlaut positions, while /uj/ is generally found in anlaut position. The sequence /iw/ is no longer productive.
Triphthongs and Complex Sequences
j
o
ɔ
j
jaj~jɐj
jej~jɛj
joj~jɔj
jwo
jwɔ
w
waj~wɐj
wej~wɛj
woj~wɔj
Within triphthongs, vowel quality is mostly in free variation, except in /jwo/ and /jwɔ/, where the quality is more stable. In regions influenced by Gallo-Italic languages, these clusters in /jw/ may also be reduced to [ɥ].
Phonotactics
Luthic allows up to three consonants in syllable-initial position, although there are some restrictions. Its syllable structure can be represented as (C)(C)(C)V(C)(C)(C). As in English, many words begin with three consonants. Luthic lacks true bimoraic vowels; what appear as diphthongs are actually sequences of a semiconsonantal glide [j] or [w] plus a vowel.
Phonotactics
C1
C2
C3
s
p k
r j
s
f t
r
z
b
r j
z
d g
r
z
m v n d͡ʒ r l
—
p b f v k g
r j
—
t d p g
r
—
m n ɲ r l ʎ t͡s d͡z t͡ʃ d͡ʒ ʃ
—
—
CC
/s/ + any voiceless stop or /f/;
/z/ + any voiced stop, /v d͡ʒ m n l r/;
/f v/, or any stop + /r/;
/f v/, or any stop except /t d/ + /j/;
/f v s z/, or any stop or nasal + /j w/;
CCC
/s/ + voiceless stop or /f/ + /r/;
/s/ + /p k/ + /j/;
/z/ + /b/ + /j/;
/f v/ or any stop + /r/ + /j w/;
/f v/ or any stop or nasal + /w/ + /j/.
Vowel Phonotactics
V1
V2
V3
a ɐ e ɛ
i [j] u [w]
—
o ɔ
i [j]
—
i [j]
e o
—
i [j]
ɐ ɛ ɔ
i [j]
i [j]
u [w]
o
u [w]
ɐ ɛ ɔ
i [j]
u [w]
e o
—
u [w]
i [j]
—
Prosody
Luthic is quasi-paroxytonic, meaning that most words receive stress on the penultimate syllable. Monosyllabic words generally lack stress unless emphasised or accentuated. Enclitic and other unstressed personal pronouns do not affect stress patterns. Some monosyllabic words may carry natural stress, though it is weaker than the stress found in polysyllabic words.
rasda [ˈraz.dɐ];
approssimativamente [ɐp.pros.si.mɐ.ti.vɐˈmen.te].
Compound words have secondary stress on their penultimate syllable. Some suffixes also maintain the suffixed word secondary stress.
panzar + campu + vagnu > panzarcampovagnu [ˌpan.t͡sɐrˌkam.poˈvaɲ.ɲu];
broþar + -scape > broþarscape [ˌbroˑ.dɐrˈska.pe].
Orthography
Luthic has a shallow orthography, meaning that spelling is highly regular and corresponds almost one-to-one with sounds. In linguistic terms, the writing system is close to a phonemic orthography. The most important exceptions are the following:
⟨ph, th, ch⟩ are Greco-Roman digraphs that remain productive, irregularly corresponding to /f, t, k/.
⟨c⟩ corresponds to /k/ in auslaut and before ⟨a, o, u⟩; before ⟨e, i⟩, it represents /t͡ʃ/.
⟨ch⟩ is used to represent /k/ before ⟨e, i⟩.
⟨g⟩ corresponds to /ɡ/ in auslaut and before ⟨a, o, u⟩; before ⟨e, i⟩, it represents /d͡ʒ/. Furthermore, before ⟨c, g, q⟩, it corresponds to /ŋ/.
⟨gh⟩ is used to represent /ɡ/ before ⟨e, i⟩.
⟨n⟩ is inserted before ⟨c, g⟩ when those consonants are palatalised, as in ogghia [ˈoŋ˖.ɡ̟jɐ] vs angio [ˈan̠ʲ.d͡ʒo].
⟨sc⟩ is realised as /sk/ before ⟨a, o, u⟩ and as /ʃ/ before ⟨e, i⟩; in intervocalic position, it is always geminate.
⟨ci, gi⟩ are realised as /t͡ʃ/ and /d͡ʒ/ before ⟨a, o, u⟩, without any /i~j/ glide. For /t͡ʃi.V/ and /d͡ʒi.V/, ⟨cï, gï⟩ are used, e.g., pharmacïa [fɐr.mɐˈt͡ʃiː.ɐ] and biologïa [bjo.loˈd͡ʒiː.ɐ].
⟨gl, gn⟩ correspond to /ʎ, ɲ/. In some cases, due to historical spelling, ⟨gli, gni⟩ are used instead, e.g. pugnu [ˈpuɲ.ɲu] (from Latin pugnus) and meraviglia [me.rɐˈviʎ.ʎɐ] (from Latin mī̆rābilia).
⟨s⟩ corresponds to /s/ at the onset of a syllable before a vowel, when clustered with a voiceless consonant (⟨p, f, c, q⟩), or when geminate (⟨ss⟩). It corresponds to /z/ when occurring between vowels or when clustered with voiced consonants.
⟨þ⟩ behaves like ⟨s⟩, corresponding to both /t d/ and voicing to /d/ in the same contexts.
⟨z⟩ undergoes irregular voicing due to historical phonological processes, as in mezzu [ˈmɛd.d͡zu] (from Latin medius), ziu [ˈt͡siː.u] (from Latin thius), and -zzone [-tˈt͡soː.ne] (from Latin -tiōnem).
Length is distinctive for all consonants except for /d͡z/, /ʎ/, /ɲ/, which are always geminate intervocalically; and /z/, which is always single.
Both acute and grave accents are used over a vowel to indicate irregular stress. ⟨á, é, í, ó, ú⟩ are realised as [ˈa ˈe ˈi ˈo ˈu], and ⟨è, ò⟩ are realised as [ˈɛ ˈɔ].
The Luthic alphabet is considered to consist of 22 letters; j, k, w, x, y are excluded, and often avoided in loanwords, as tassi vs taxi, cenophobo vs xenofobo, gine vs jeans, Giorche vs York, Valsar vs Walsar. Loanwords are also changed to fit into regular declension patterns, as seen in gine.
Alphabet
Letter
Name
Historical name
IPA
Diacritics
A, a
a [ˈa]
asgo [ˈaz.go]
/ɐ/ or /a/
á
B, b
bi [ˈbi]
berca [ˈbɛr.ke]
/b/
—
C, c
ci [ˈt͡ʃi]
cosmo [ˈkoz.mo]
/k/, /t͡ʃ/
—
D, d
di [ˈdi]
dagu [ˈdaː.g-u]
/d/
—
E, e
e [ˈɛ]
ievu [ˈjɛː.vu]
/e/ or /ɛ/
é, è
F, f
effe [ˈɛf.fe]
fièu [ˈfjɛː.u]
/f/
—
G, g
gi [ˈd͡ʒi]
geva [ˈd͡ʒeː.ve]
/g/, /d͡ʒ/ or /ŋ/
—
H, h
acca [ˈak.ke]
aghiu [ˈaː.gju]
Ø
—
I, i
i [ˈi]
issu [ˈis.su]
/i/ or /j/
í, ï
L, l
elle [ˈɛl.le]
lagu [ˈlaː.g-u]
/l/
—
M, m
emme [ˈẽ.me]
manno [ˈmẽ.no]
/m/
—
N, n
enne [ˈẽ.ne]
nuoþu [ˈnwoː.du]
/n/
—
O, o
o [ˈɔ]
oþalo [oˈdaː.lo]
/o/ or /ɔ/
ó, ò
P, p
pi [ˈpi]
perþa [ˈpɛr.te]
/p/
—
Q, q
qi [ˈkwi]
qoppa [ˈkwɔp.pe]
/kw/
—
R, r
erre [ˈɛr.re]
rieþa [ˈrjɛː.de]
/r/
—
S, s
esse [ˈɛs.se]
sòila [ˈsɔj.le]
/s/ or /z/
—
T, t
ti [ˈti]
tivu [ˈtiː.vu]
/t/
—
Þ, þ
eþþe [ˈɛt.te]
þornu [ˈtɔr.nu]
/t/ or /d/
—
U, u
u [ˈu]
uru [ˈuː.ru]
/u/ or /w/
ú
V, v
vi [ˈvi]
vugnia [ˈvuɲ.ɲe]
/v/
—
Z, z
zi [ˈt͡si]
zetta [ˈt͡sɛt.te]
/t͡s/ or /d͡z/
—
Letters not used in Luthic have a conventional name in modern Luthic.
Additional Letters
J, j
K, k
W, w
X, x
Y, y
giotta
cappa
doppiu vi
isse
i grieca
[ˈd͡ʒɔt.te]
[ˈkap.pe]
[ˌdop.pju ˈvi]
[ˈis.se]
[ˌi ˈgrjɛ.ke]
Grammar
This section provides a concise introduction to Luthic grammar, outlining the fundamental features that shape its structure. It is not intended as an exhaustive treatment, but rather as a summary of the most salient aspects of morphology and syntax. Readers without prior knowledge of Luthic may find this overview a useful foundation. Those already familiar with these concepts may consider the section optional, as its purpose is to establish the essentials before addressing the historical and etymological developments of Luthic morphophonology in later chapters.
Nouns
Nouns inflect for case—ordered as nominative, genitive, dative, and accusative in Luthic grammar—, as well as for number, and are classified into three grammatical genders (masculine, feminine, and neuter). Number is expressed through singular and plural in nouns, while the dual survives only in the personal pronominal system. Luthic nouns are grouped into five main declensional classes:
1. masculine, ending in -u;
2. feminine, ending in -a;
3. neuter, ending in -o;
4. masculine and feminine, ending in -e;
5. masculine, feminine and neuter, ending in -u.
Class 1
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-u
-i
gen.
-i
-i
acc.
-o
-e
dat.
-a
-a
Examples: domnu “lord, sir” m, figliu “son” m.
Class 2
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-a
-e
gen.
-e
-o
acc.
-a
-i
dat.
-e
-o
Examples: geva “gift” f, mesa “table” f.
Class 3
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-o
-a
gen.
-i
-i
acc.
-o
-a
dat.
-a
-a
Examples: agrano “fruit” n, bello “war” n.
Class 4m.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-e
-i
gen.
-i
-i
acc.
-e
-i
dat.
-a
-i
Examples: staþe “place” m, amore “love m.
Class 4f.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-e
-i
gen.
-e
-o
acc.
-e
-i
dat.
-e
-i
Examples: qene “wife” f, ette “property” f
Class 5m.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-u
-iu
gen.
-i
-evi
acc.
-u
-i
dat.
-uo
-o
Examples: þornu “thorn” m, portu “port, harbor” m.
Class 5f.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-u
-iu
gen.
-i
-evo
acc.
-u
-i
dat.
-uo
-o
Examples; andu “hand” f, ieþu “manner” f.
Class 5n.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-u
-ua
gen.
-i
-evi
acc.
-u
-ua
dat.
-uo
-o
Examples: fièu “wealth” n, cornu “horn (musical instrument)” n
There are a few minor classes, inherited directly from Gothic, called n-stems, which have four regular classes
1n. masculine, ending in -o;
2n. feminine, ending in -o;
3n. neuter, ending in -o;
4n. feminine, ending in -i;
1r. masculine and feminine, ending in -ar.
Class 1n.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-o
-e
gen.
-i
-ani
acc.
-a
-e
dat.
-i
-a
Examples: biomo “flower” m, gomo “man” m.
Class 2n.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-o
-i
gen.
-i
-ono
acc.
-o
-i
dat.
-o
-o
Examples: toggo “tongue” f, aglo “trouble” f.
Class 3n.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-o
-ona
gen.
-i
-ani
acc.
-o
-ona
dat.
-i
-a
Examples: uogo “eye” n, erto “heart” n.
Class 4n.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-i
-i
gen.
-i
-ino
acc.
-i
-i
dat.
-i
-i
Examples: froþi “wisdom” f, ieþi “mother” f.
1r.m.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-ar
-riu
gen.
-ri
-ri
acc.
-re
-ri
dat.
-er
-ro
Examples: faþar “father” m, broþar “brother” m.
1r.f.
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-ar
-riu
gen.
-ri
-ro
acc.
-re
-ri
dat.
-er
-ro
Examples: dottar “daughter” f, svestar “sister” f.
A last irregular class is derived from Latin, namely the suffix -tās, which is classified as Class 4d.
Class 4d
Case
sg.
pl.
nom.
-tá
-tadi
gen.
-tadi
-tado
acc.
-tade
-tadi
dat.
-tada
-tadi
Examples: fregiatá “freedom” f, magetá “ability” f.
Adjectives
Adjectives may occur either before or after the noun. The default, unmarked position is postnominal. In prenominal, the adjective can also convey nuances of meaning, such as restrictiveness or contrastive emphasis.
Unmarked: ienu buocu rossu “a red book”;
Marked: ienu rossu buocu “a book that is red”.
Adjectives inflect for case, gender, and number, following paradigms that are formally identical to those of nouns. They are distributed across Classes 1, 2, 3 and 4.
Luthic marks comparison through two grammatical constructions: comparative and superlative, typically formed with the suffixes -esu and -íssimu (declined in Classes 1, 2 and 3 according to the gender), respectively. A number of irregular forms also occur, mostly due to suppletion.
Superlative: rasna varma “warm house” > sa rasna varnissima “the warmest house”.
Superlative forms always take a definite article. Furthermore, Luthic adjectives have a weak declension inherited from Gothic, which occurs after a demonstrative or a definite article, and is identical to Classes 1n, 2n and 3n. There are no weak forms equivalent to comparative and superlative. Comparative is also declined like Classes 1n, 2n and 3n.
Pronouns
Pronouns in Luthic form a distinct subsystem of the grammar, preserving both archaisms inherited from Indo-European and introducing unique innovations. They inflect for case, number, and (in most forms) gender. Unlike nouns and adjectives, however, the first- and second-person personal pronouns retain the dual number, which otherwise survives only in this domain. The pronominal system comprises personal, possessive, demonstrative, relative, interrogative, and indefinite forms, each with its own declensional patterns and functions. First and second personal pronouns also have a special comitative form.
Personal pronouns
The subject pronoun is typically omitted, since distinctive verb conjugations make it redundant. When expressed, subject pronouns carry emphatic force.
1st person
Case
sg.
du.
pl.
nom.
ec
ve
vi
gen.
mina
ogcara
nostra
acc.
mec
ogche
noi
dat.
me
ogche
noi
com.
meco
usco
nosco
The dual number in Luthic, as mentioned before, is restricted to first- and second-person pronouns. It specifically denotes “we two” or “you two,” contrasting with the plural forms that refer to three or more. The following examples illustrate the difference between omitted and emphatic subject pronouns, as well as the special addressee function of the dual:
(no pronoun) rogio. → I speak.
(emphatic) ec rogio. → I speak (indeed) / It is I who speak.
(no pronoun) qeþi. → We two (without clusivity distinction) talk.
(emphatic) ve qeþi. → We two (inclusive pronoun) talk.
(no pronoun) andiamu. → We all go.
(emphatic) vi andiamu. → We (restricted to our group, not others) go.
2nd person
Case
sg.
du.
pl.
nom.
þú
gio
giu
gen.
þina
egqara
vostra
acc.
þuc
egqe
voi
dat.
þu
egqe
voi
com.
þuco
isco
vosco
3rd person sg.
Case
m.
f.
n.
nom.
e
gia
eta
gen.
e
esi
e
acc.
ena
gia
eta
dat.
emma
emma
emma
3rd person pl.
Case
m.
f.
n.
nom.
i
gi
gia
gen.
esi
eso
esi
acc.
i
gi
gia
dat.
i
i
i
Possessive pronouns
Possessive pronouns in Luthic agree with the possessed noun in gender, number, and case, much like adjectives, and can appear either before or after the noun they modify. Their primary function is to indicate ownership or close association, and in most cases they behave morphologically as regular adjectives. Possessive pronouns lack a weak form.
"my"
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
minu
mina
mino
gen.
mini
mine
mini
acc.
mino
mina
mino
dat.
mina
mine
mina
Plural
nom.
mini
mine
mina
gen.
mini
mino
mini
acc.
mine
mine
mina
dat.
mina
mino
mina
Notoriously, all possessive constructions take the definitive article, which also agrees in gender, number and case. Some examples include:
(masculine) so minu broþar. → My brother.
(feminine) sa mina rasna. → My house.
(neuter) þata mino agrano. → My fruit.
"your, thy"
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
þinu
þina
þino
gen.
þini
þine
þini
acc.
þino
þina
þino
dat.
þina
þine
þina
Plural
nom.
þini
þine
þina
gen.
þini
þino
þini
acc.
þine
þine
þina
dat.
þina
þino
þina
In Luthic, the third-person possessive pronouns “sinu, sina, sino” are used universally for “his,” “her,” “its,” and “their,” without distinction of gender or number in the possessor. This pattern parallels Romance languages such as Italian, where “suo, sua” likewise serve multiple functions depending on context.
"his, her, its, their"
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
sinu
sina
sino
gen.
sini
sine
sini
acc.
sino
sina
sino
dat.
sina
sine
sina
Plural
nom.
sini
sine
sina
gen.
sini
sino
sini
acc.
sine
sine
sina
dat.
sina
sino
sina
Examples include:
(his) sa sina moþar. → His mother.
(her) so sinu vagnu. → Her car.
(their) sa sina famiglia. → Their family.
"our two"
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
ogcru
ogcra
ogcro
gen.
ogcri
ogcre
ogcri
acc.
ogcro
ogcra
ogcro
dat.
ogcra
ogcre
ogcra
Plural
nom.
ogcri
ogcre
ogcra
gen.
ogcri
ogcro
ogcri
acc.
ogcre
ogcre
ogcra
dat.
ogcra
ogcro
ogcra
Some examples include:
Þe ogcri tue buochi. → Our two books (two books that belong to us two).
Þe ogcri figlii. → Our two children (the children that belong to us two).
Note that in Luthic the possessive dual specifies both the two possessors and, in some contexts, the exact quantity of what is possessed. In the first example, the phrase denotes exactly two books belonging to us two (one for each). In the second, the number of children is unspecified, but they are understood as belonging to a couple.
"your two"
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
egcru
egcra
egcro
gen.
egcri
egcre
egcri
acc.
egcro
egcra
egcro
dat.
egcra
egcre
egcra
Plural
nom.
egcri
egcre
egcra
gen.
egcri
egcro
egcri
acc.
egcre
egcre
egcra
dat.
egcra
egcro
egcra
Some examples include:
Þi ogcre tue tazze. → Your two cups (two cups that belong to you two).
Þe ogcri fregiondi. → Your two friends (friends that you two have).
Note that in this example the possessive dual veve specifies that the cups belong to “you two.” A natural context would be three friends drinking coffee, when one points to the cups of the other two and says: “your two cups.” Here the dual makes explicit that the possession is limited to exactly those two people and each having a cup, distinguishing it from a plural form that might include others. In the second phrase, the number of friends of the two listeners is not specific.
"our"
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
nostru
nostra
nostro
gen.
nostri
nostre
nostri
acc.
nostro
nostra
nostro
dat.
nostra
nostre
nostra
Plural
nom.
nostri
nostre
nostra
gen.
nostri
nostro
nostri
acc.
nostri
nostre
nostra
dat.
nostra
nostro
nostra
"your"
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
vostru
vostra
vostro
gen.
vostri
vostre
vostri
acc.
vostro
vostra
vostro
dat.
vostra
vostre
vostra
Plural
nom.
vostri
vostre
vostra
gen.
vostri
vostro
vostri
acc.
vostri
vostre
vostra
dat.
vostra
vostro
vostra
Demonstrative pronouns
The Luthic demonstrative system distinguishes three degrees of distance: proximal, referring to entities near the speaker; medial, for entities closer to the listener; and distal, for entities far from both speaker and listener.
Proximal
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
este
esta
esto
gen.
esti
este
esti
acc.
esto
esta
esto
dat.
esta
este
esta
Plural
nom.
esti
este
esta
gen.
esti
esto
esti
acc.
esti
este
esta
dat.
esta
esto
esta
The proximal refers to entities near the speaker. In temporal contexts, it refers to the present.
(space) este è so minu buocu. → This (the book the speaker holds) is my book.
(time) esta veca è folla. → This (current) week is packed.
Medial
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
esse
essa
esso
gen.
essi
esse
essi
acc.
esso
essa
esso
dat.
essa
esse
essa
Plural
nom.
essi
esse
essa
gen.
essi
esso
essi
acc.
essi
esse
essa
dat.
essa
esso
essa
The medial refers to entities near the listener. In temporal contexts, it refers to the near past or near future.
(space) essa tazza è þina? → Is that cup (near the listener) yours?
(time) esso domnico andraggio. → I’m going this Sunday.
Distal
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
gienu
giena
gieno
gen.
gieni
giene
gieni
acc.
gieno
giena
gieno
dat.
giena
giene
giena
Plural
nom.
gieni
giene
giena
gen.
gieni
gieno
gieni
acc.
giene
giene
giena
dat.
giena
gieno
giena
The distal refers to entities far from the speaker and the listener. In temporal contexts, it refers to the distant past and distant future.
(space) sevisti gieno ondo? → Did you see that dog?
(time) gieno attomo giero fú buono. → This last year was good.
Relative pronouns
Luthic uses distinct relative pronouns depending on the type of antecedent. For people or things, the quasi-indeclinable pronoun í is used, with the genitive form ei serving as “whose.” For places, the relative pronoun var is employed, while van is used to refer to time. These pronouns consistently introduce relative clauses and do not change according to number or case.
S’ondu, í ar stava è fiú carinu. → The dog that was here is very cute.
Adelaida è sa ragazza, meþ í aþþa Francia vratoraggio. → Adelaida is the girl with whom I will travel to France.
Este è so manno, ei sunu ieri qemé. → This is the man whose son arrived yesterday.
È ‘na segguatrice, ei þ'arvèþe ammiro. → She is a singer whose work I admire.
So staþe var buo è ferra sa mina ufficia. → The place where I live is far from my office.
Andavo sa mina ieþi van so minu faþar arrivò. → I was walking with my mother when my father arrived.
When using the relative pronoun í and its genitive variation for people or things, the relative clause is set off by a comma.
Interrogative pronouns
Interrogative pronouns in Luthic are used to form questions about persons, objects, or qualities.
what
Case
m.
f.
n.
nom.
vo
va
vata
gen.
ve
vesi
ve
acc.
vana
va
vata
dat.
vamma
vamma
vamma
(interrogative) who, what.
(interrogative, in genitive) whose.
(interrogative, in accusative and dative) whom.
(interrogative, in dative) with whom, with what, how, in what way.
which
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
vaie
vaia
vai
gen.
vaie
vaisi
vaie
acc.
vaiana
vaia
vai
dat.
vaiamma
vaiamma
vaiamma
Plural
nom.
vaie
vaii
vaia
gen.
vaisi
vaiso
vaisi
acc.
vaie
vaii
vaia
dat.
vaie
vaie
vaie
Indefinite pronouns
Indefinite pronouns in Luthic express general or nonspecific reference to persons, objects, or quantities. They include forms equivalent to someone, something, anyone, nothing, and so on.
Articles in Luthic function as markers of definiteness and indefiniteness. As in the Romance languages, they agree with the noun in gender and number. The definite article is obligatory before possessives and many other noun phrases, while the indefinite article is used primarily in the singular.
the
Case
m.
f.
n.
Singular
nom.
so, s’
sa, s’
þata, þat’
gen.
þe
þesi
þe
acc.
þana, þan’
þa, þ’
þata, þat’
dat.
þamma, þamm’
þamma, þamm’
þamma, þamm’
Plural
nom.
þe
þi
þa
gen.
þesi
þeso
þesi
acc.
þe
þi
þa
dat.
þe
þe
þe
Some examples include:
(masculine) so ragazzu. → The boy.
(feminine) sa ragazza. → The girl.
(neuter) þata lico. → The body.
(elision) þat’uoveþo. → The head.
Before vowels, the article undergoes elision, resulting in the contracted form l’, which attaches directly to the following word. This process reflects the general tendency in Luthic to avoid hiatus.
a(n)
Case
m.
f.
n.
nom.
ienu, ien’
iena, ien’
ieno, ien’
gen.
ieni
iene
ieni
acc.
ieno, ien’
iena, ien’
ieno, ien’
dat.
iena
iene
iena
(initial elision) essa è ‘na rasna. → This is a house.
(terminal elision) ien’uovo. → An egg.
Verbs
Verbs in Luthic form the backbone of sentence structure, expressing actions, states, and processes through a richly inflected system. They conjugate for person, number, tense, mood, and voice, with endings that vary according to conjugational class.
Present
The present tense in Luthic is employed not only to describe actions taking place at the moment of speaking, but also to express habitual activities, ongoing states or conditions, and actions planned to occur in the near future. The four classes of verbs (conjugation’s patterns) are distinguished by the infinitive’s endings form of the verb:
In the default active voice, the grammatical subject is the agent performing the action. Conversely, the passive voice is a construction used to shift the focus of the sentence to the patient (the receiver of the action), which then functions as the grammatical subject. The original agent, if expressed, is typically relegated to an oblique phrase.
In a notable archaism, Luthic preserves a fusional passive voice. Unlike the analytical passive of modern Romance, the Luthic passive is not formed with an auxiliary verb. Instead, it is marked by a distinct set of inflectional endings applied directly to the verb stem.
Indicative passive
Indicative passive
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-ara
-era
-ora
-ira
þú
-asa
-esa
-osa
-isa
e
-aþa
-eþa
-oþa
-iþa
ve
-anda
-enda
-onda
-inda
gio
-anda
-enda
-onda
-inda
vi
-anda
-enda
-onda
-inda
giu
-anda
-enda
-onda
-inda
i
-anda
-enda
-onda
-inda
In addition to the indicative mood, which is used for factual statements and objective realities, Luthic employs a distinct subjunctive mood. The subjunctive is primarily used to express subjectivity, uncertainty, or irrealis. It typically appears in subordinate clauses, often following verbs of opinion, desire, or necessity.
Subjunctive active
Subjunctive active
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-i
-a
-i
-a
þú
-i
-a
-i
-a
e
-i
-a
-i
-a
ve
-i
-a
-i
-a
gio
-iaze
-iaze
-iaze
-iaze
vi
-iamu
-iamu
-iamu
-iamu
giu
-iate
-iate
-iate
-iate
i
-ino
-ano
-ino
-ano
Subjunctive passive
Subjunctive passive
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-iruo
-aruo
-iruo
-aruo
þú
-isuo
-asuo
-isuo
-asuo
e
-iþuo
-aþuo
-iþuo
-aþuo
ve
-induo
-anduo
-induo
-anduo
gio
-induo
-anduo
-induo
-anduo
vi
-induo
-anduo
-induo
-anduo
giu
-induo
-anduo
-induo
-anduo
i
-induo
-anduo
-induo
-anduo
The conditional mood in Luthic is used to express actions that are contingent upon a condition, often hypothetical or unreal. Its primary functions include:
Expressing hypothetical outcomes, typically in the apodosis of a conditional sentence;
Indicating the future from a past perspective (futūrum in praeteritō);
Softening requests or statements to convey politeness;
Conveying conjecture or probability concerning past events.
Conditional active
Conditional active
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-erebbi
-erebbi
-orebbi
-irebbi
þú
-eresti
-eresti
-oresti
-iresti
e
-erebbe
-erebbe
-orebbe
-irebbe
ve
-erebbi
-erebbi
-orebbi
-irebbi
gio
-ereze
-ereze
-oreze
-ireze
vi
-eremmu
-eremmu
-oremmu
-iremmu
giu
-ereste
-ereste
-oreste
-ireste
i
-erebberono
-erebberono
-orebberono
-irebberono
Unlike in other tenses, the conditional passive is not formed with specific inflectional endings. Instead, it is constructed analytically, using the conditional present tense of the auxiliary verb ‘to be’ combined with the past participle of the main verb. The participle, in this periphrastic construction, agrees in gender and number with the grammatical subject.
(active) geverebbi þana buoco. → I would give the book.
(passive) so buocu sarebbe gevatu mina. → The book would be given by me.
Imperfect
The imperfect is a past tense in Luthic characterised by its imperfective aspect. It stands in direct contrast to the preterite, which presents past events from a perfective viewpoint (i.e., as completed, single occurrences). The imperfect, instead, describes past situations or actions without reference to their beginning or end. Its principal functions are:
Descriptive: To set the scene or describe states and characteristics in a narrative.
Habitual: To express actions that were repeated or customary in the past.
Durative: To depict an ongoing action in the past, often providing a temporal frame that is interrupted by another event (typically expressed in the preterite).
The difference between imperfective and perfective aspects can be illustrated clearly with the verb vetare. The imperfect expresses being in possession of knowledge in the past, while the perfective expresses the moment of acquiring the knowledge.
(imperfective) vetavo þa treggua. → I knew the truth.
(perfective) vetai þa treggua. → I found out the truth.
Indicative active
Indicative active
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-avo
-evo
-ovo
-ivo
þú
-avi
-evi
-ovi
-ivi
e
-ava
-eva
-ova
-iva
ve
-avi
-evi
-ovi
-ivi
gio
-avaze
-evaze
-ovaze
-ivaze
vi
-avamu
-evamu
-ovamu
-ivamu
giu
-avate
-evate
-ovate
-ivate
i
-avano
-evano
-ovano
-ivano
Indicative passive
Indicative passive
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-avara
-evara
-ovara
-ivara
þú
-avasa
-evasa
-ovasa
-ivasa
e
-avaþa
-evaþa
-ovaþa
-ivaþa
ve
-avanda
-evanda
-ovanda
-ivanda
gio
-avanda
-evanda
-ovanda
-ivanda
vi
-avanda
-evanda
-ovanda
-ivanda
giu
-avanda
-evanda
-ovanda
-ivanda
i
-avanda
-evanda
-ovanda
-ivanda
Imperfect subjunctive active
Subjunctive active
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-asse
-esse
-osse
-isse
þú
-assi
-essi
-ossi
-issi
e
-asse
-esse
-osse
-isse
ve
-assi
-essi
-ossi
-issi
gio
-assize
-essize
-ossize
-issize
vi
-assimu
-essimu
-ossimu
-issimu
giu
-assite
-essite
-ossite
-issite
i
-assino
-essino
-ossino
-issino
The imperfect subjunctive mirrors the conditional mood in its passive formation, being constructed analytically. The participle, along with the imperfect subjunctive of the auxiliary verb ‘to be’, agrees in gender and number with the subject.
(active) sole si so þiuþanu þ’ordene gevasse. → Only if the king gave the order.
(passive) sole si s’ordene þamma þiuþana gevata fosse. → Only if the order were given by the king.
Perfect
The perfect tense in Luthic is characterised by a split morphological formation that depends on its grammatical voice. In the active voice, the perfect is a fusional tense, using a distinct set of endings applied directly to the verb stem. Conversely, in the passive voice, it is constructed analytically, with the present indicative of the auxiliary verb ‘to be’ combined with the past participle.
The perfect tense covers the semantic range of the preterite (a completed action in the past) and the present perfect (a past action with present relevance), the distinction is not marked morphologically and is instead determined by the context.
(preterite active) rogí vacosa. → He said something.
(perfect active) rogí vacosa. → He has said something.
(preterite passive) vacosa è rogita e. → Something was said by him.
(perfect passive) vacosa è rogita e. → Something has been said by him.
Indicative active
Indicative active
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-ái
-éi, -etti
-ói
-íi
þú
-asti
-esti
-osti
-isti
e
-ò
-é, -ette
-ò
-í
ve
-íi
-íi
-íi
-íi
gio
-aze
-eze
-oze
-ize
vi
-ammu
-emmu
-ommu
-immu
giu
-aste
-este
-oste
-iste
i
-arono
-erono
-orono
-irono
In addition, an optional analytic construction also exists, mirroring the compound past tenses of other Romance languages. This form is constructed using the present indicative of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’ followed by the past participle.
Pluperfect
The pluperfect is used to express a “past-in-the-past.” Its function is to denote an action that had already been completed before another past event or a specific point in time, thus placing it further in the past than an action expressed by the perfect tense.
Similar to the perfect tense, the pluperfect’s passive voice is formed by an auxiliary verb. This construction combines the imperfect tense of the verb ‘to be’ with the past participle of the main verb.
(active) arrivammu van sa þiuþana þa lettera segelara. → We arrived when the queen had sealed the letter.
(passive) sa lettera vá segelata þesi þiuþane van arrivammu. → The letter had been sealed by the queen when we arrived.
Indicative active
Indicative active
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-aro
-ero
-oro
-iro
þú
-ari
-eri
-ori
-iri
e
-ara
-era
-ora
-ira
ve
-ari
-eri
-ori
-iri
gio
-araze
-eraze
-oraze
-iraze
vi
-aramu
-eramu
-oramu
-iramu
giu
-arate
-erate
-orate
-irate
i
-arano
-erano
-orano
-irano
Like the perfect, pluperfect has an optional analytic counterpart. This alternative form is constructed with the imperfect indicative of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’ combined with the past participle of the main verb.
Future
The future tense expresses an action that will take place at a point subsequent to the moment of speaking. It can also be used to convey probability or conjecture about the present.
Its endings are a historical development from the agglutination of the verb’s full infinitive form with the present tense endings of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’, a process common throughout the Romance languages. This has resulted in a single, unified set of endings that attaches to the infinitive for all regular verbs.
Indicative active
Indicative active
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
ec
-eraggio
-eraggio
-oraggio
-iraggio
þú
-erái
-erái
-orái
-irái
e
-erá
-erá
-orá
-irá
ve
-erí
-erí
-orí
-irí
gio
-ereze
-ereze
-oreze
-ireze
vi
-eremu
-eremu
-oremu
-iremu
giu
-erete
-erete
-orete
-irete
i
-erano
-erano
-orano
-irano
Passive forms follow the regular analytical construction:
(active) dregcheraggio þata vino. → I will drink the wine.
(passive) þata vino sará dregcatu mina. → The wine will be drunk by me.
In addition, Luthic has a modal future formed with the present tense of the modal auxiliary verb scolare followed by the main verb’s infinitive. It is used to express a higher degree of certainty, obligation, or determination about a future event. It carries a sense of inevitability or obligation (deontic modality):
(future) bugiraggio. → I will buy (forecast).
(deontic) schio bugire. → I shall buy (obligation).
It is often accompanied by a temporal adverb:
(future) bugiraggio crai. → I will buy tomorrow (forecast for tomorrow).
(deontic) schio bugire crai. → I shall buy tomorrow (obligation for tomorrow).
Future perfect
The future perfect is a compound tense used to describe an action that will have been completed before another point or event in the future. In the active voice, it is constructed with the future tense of the auxiliary verb ‘to have’ followed by the past participle of the main verb. In the passive voice, it employs a distinct periphrastic construction: the future tense of the auxiliary ‘to be’ is combined with the past participles of both the auxiliary ‘to have’ and the main verb.
(active) avrá togitu. → It will have done.
(passive) sará avutu togitu. → It will have been done.
It should be noted that the paradigms presented in this section apply to regular verbs. Luthic also possesses a number of irregular verbs, whose forms often preserve unique historical developments. A comprehensive treatment of these verbs is beyond the scope of this introductory grammar and will be addressed in the later chapters on historical morphology.
Imperative
The imperative mood is used to issue direct commands, requests, and prohibitions. In Luthic, its formation is distinct for affirmative and negative commands and is productive only in the second person.
Affirmative imperative: the affirmative command has specific forms for the second-person singular, dual and plural, which are derived from the verb stem.
Negative imperative (prohibition): negative commands are formed periphrastically. The prohibition is expressed by the negative particle followed by the verb’s full infinitive form. This same construction is used for both singular, dual and plural addressees.
(prohibition) non rogire! → Do not speak!
Affirmative imperative
Affirmative
-are
-ere
-ore
-ire
þú
-a
-e
-o
-i
gio
-aze
-eze
-oze
-ize
giu
-ate
-ete
-ote
-ite
Non-finite forms
In addition to its finite forms, which are marked for tense and person, Luthic possesses four non-finite verb forms: the infinitive, the gerund, the present participle, and the past participle. These forms do not conjugate for person and typically function as verbal nouns or adjectives.
Infinitive
The infinitive is the base form of the verb, functioning as a verbal noun that names the action. As previously established, it is the form used for dictionary entries and is marked by one of the four thematic endings that define the verb's conjugation class: -are, -ere, -ore, and -ire.
Participles
Luthic has two participles that function as verbal adjectives, agreeing in gender, case, and number with the nouns they modify.
Present participle: describes an ongoing action. It is formed by adding -ante on -are verbs, -ente on -ere and -ire verbs and -onte on -ore verbs. Declinable as Classes 4m and 4f.
Past participle: describes a completed action. Its endings are -atu, -utu, -otu, and -itu, respectively, for each conjugation class (Classes 1, 2 & 3 adjectives). As shown, the past participle is the fundamental component for forming all compound tenses and analytic passive voices.
Gerund
The Luthic form ending in -andu, -endu, or -ondu (depending on conjugation class) serves a dual role as both a gerund and a gerundive, a distinction inherited from Classical Latin.
As a gerund, it functions as an Class 3 verbal noun or adverb to name an action or to express the manner of an action.
As a gerundive, it functions as a declinable Classes 1, 2 & 3 verbal adjective, expressing necessity, obligation, or fitness.
Auxiliary verbs
Following the discussion of compound tenses and voice, the full paradigms for the two primary auxiliary verbs, ‘to be’ and ‘to have’, are presented below. Although irregular, their foundational role in the verbal system warrants their inclusion in this section. For the sake of simplicity, compounded forms are skipped.
Non-finite forms
Infinitive
vesare
Past participle
vesatu
Present participle
vesante
Gerund
vesandu
Indicative active
Person
Present
Imperfect
Perfect
Pluperfect
Future
ec
bio
vó
fui
foro
saraggio
þú
bii
ví
fosti
fori
sarái
e
è
vá
fú
fora
sará
ve
segi
ví
fui
fori
sarí
gio
segize
vesaze
foze
foraze
saraze
vi
siamu
vesamu
fummu
foramu
saremu
giu
siete
vesate
foste
forate
sarete
i
seno
vesano
furono
forano
sarano
Subjunctive & Conditional
Person
Subj. Pres.
Subj. Imp.
Cond. Pres.
ec
sia
fosse
sarebbi
þú
sia
fossi
saresti
e
sia
fosse
sarebbe
ve
sii
fossi
sarebbi
gio
siaze
fossize
sareze
vi
siamu
fossimu
saremmu
giu
siate
fossite
sareste
i
siano
fosseno
sarebberono
Imperative
Person
Affirmative
Negative
þú
vesa
non vesare
gio
vesaze
non vesare
giu
vesate
non vesare
The verb vesare lacks a passive voice. This is because vesare is an intransitive copular verb; its function is to link a subject to a predicate, not to transfer an action onto a direct object. Since the passive construction requires promoting a direct object to the subject role, it is grammatically inapplicable to vesare.
Non-finite forms
Infinitive
avere
Past participle
avutu
Present participle
avente
Gerund
avendu
Indicative active
Person
Present
Imperfect
Perfect
Pluperfect
Future
ec
aggio
avevo
ebbi
ebbero
avraggio
þú
ái
avevi
avesti
ebberi
avrái
e
á
aveva
ebbe
ebbera
avrá
ve
abbi
avevi
ebbi
ebberi
avrí
gio
aveze
avevaze
aveze
ebberaze
avreze
vi
abbiamu
avevamu
avemmu
ebberamu
avremu
giu
avete
avevate
aveste
ebberate
avrete
i
ano
avevano
ebberono
ebberano
avrano
Indicative passive
Person
Present
Imperfect
ec
avara
avavara
þú
avasa
avavasa
e
avaþa
avavaþa
ve
avanda
avavanda
gio
avanda
avavanda
vi
avanda
avavanda
giu
avanda
avavanda
i
avanda
avavanda
Subjunctive & Conditional active
Person
Subj. Pres.
Subj. Imp.
Cond. Pres.
ec
abbia
avessi
avrebbi
þú
abbia
avessi
avresti
e
abbia
avesse
avrebbe
ve
abbii
avessi
avrebbi
gio
abbiaze
avessize
avreze
vi
abbiamu
avessimu
avremmu
giu
abbiate
avessite
avrete
i
abbiano
avessino
avrebberono
Subjunctive passive
Person
Present
ec
abbiruo
þú
abbisuo
e
abbiþuo
ve
abbinduo
gio
abbinduo
vi
abbinduo
giu
abbinduo
i
abbinduo
Imperative
Person
Affirmative
Negative
þú
ave
non avere
gio
aveze
non avere
giu
avete
non avere
Adverbs
Adverbs in Luthic are generally categorised into three main types based on their formation:
Inherited irregular adverbs: a number of adverbs are directly inherited from Latin and Gothic. These forms are often irregular and do not follow a productive pattern. Examples include:
ondar “under”, èr “early”, sí “so”, sva “thus”, contra “against.”
Adverbs in -e: a large class of regular adverbs is formed by attaching the suffix -e, a feature inherited from Latin, for instance:
fregionde “friendly”, rette “right.”
Adverbs in -mente: following a pattern common to most Romance languages, another class of regular adverbs is formed by attaching the suffix -mente to the feminine form of an adjective, e.g.:
fragcamente “frankly”, angiamente “finally.”
Prepositions
Prepositions are used to specify the relationship between nouns, pronouns, and other parts of a sentence, particularly in spatial, temporal, or logical contexts. In many instances where a preposition might be used, Luthic employs a specific noun case instead. However, prepositions are used for clarity and to express nuances that cases alone cannot convey. Most prepositions govern a specific case, meaning the noun that follows must be inflected accordingly.
Accusative: usually denote movement towards something, specially a destiny or a target. Examples include:
for “for”, þèr “through”, contra “against.”
Dative: typically indicate static location, accompaniment, instrument, or beneficiary. Such as:
meþ “with”, fra “from”, neva “near.”
Genitive: typically those expressing a position relative to a boundary such as ‘beyond’ and ‘outside’. For instance:
A special class of locational prepositions, particularly those expressing in ‘in’, ana ‘on; at’, can govern two different cases. The choice of case is determined by the semantic distinction between motion and static location.
These prepositions govern the accusative case when expressing motion towards a destination (answering the question “where to?”).
They govern the dative case when expressing a static, unchanging location (answering the question “where at?”).
(motion, accusative) gaggo neþana staþe. → I go into the place.
(location, dative) bio neþamma staþi. → I am in the place.
The preposition ‘in’ is subject to sandhi, where its final nasal consonant assimilates to the place of articulation of the following sound. This results in four allomorphs, which are reflected in the orthography:
im is used before labial consonants (e.g., p, b, v, f);
ig (pronounced [iŋ]) is used before velar consonants (e.g., c, g);
in is used before any vowel or any dental consonant (e.g. t, d);
i is used before sonorants, such as m, n, r and l.
A key feature is the mandatory contraction of certain prepositions with the definite article that follows them. These articulated prepositions merge the two words into a single form. The resulting form depends on the specific preposition and the gender, number, and case of the article.
Prepositional articles
m.sg.
f.sg.
n.sg.
m.pl.
f.pl.
n.pl.
a
aþþana
aþþa
aþþata
aþþe
aþþi
aþþa
di
deþana
deþa
deþata
deþe
deþi
deþa
du
doþamma
doþamma
doþamma
doþe
doþe
doþe
for
foþþana
foþþa
foþþata
foþþe
foþþi
foþþa
fra (acc.)
fraþana
fraþa
fraþata
fraþe
fraþi
fraþa
fra (dat.)
fraþamma
fraþamma
fraþamma
fraþe
fraþe
fraþe
in (acc.)
neþana
neþa
neþata
neþe
neþi
neþa
in (dat.)
neþamma
neþamma
neþamma
neþe
neþe
neþe
ana (acc.)
naþana
naþa
naþata
naþe
naþi
naþa
ana (dat.)
naþamma
naþamma
naþamma
naþe
naþe
naþe
meþ
meþþamma
meþþamma
meþþamma
meþþe
meþþe
meþþe
Conjunctions
Conjunctions are invariable words that link other words, phrases, or clauses. Luthic distinguishes between two main classes of conjunctions: coordinating and subordinating, based on the grammatical relationship they establish between the elements they connect.
Coordinating conjunctions connect grammatically equal elements. Luthic possesses a nuanced system where the choice of conjunction often depends on the context of polarity (affirmative vs. negative) and contrast.
gio and -vu (and): the primary conjunction for simple addition is gio. For contexts involving a binary contrast, Luthic employs the enclitic suffix -vu, which attaches to the second element to link it with the first, often carrying a slightly adversative nuance.
eþ, aþþa, ac and òc (but): the choice of the adversative conjunction depends on the polarity of the first clause. “Ac” is used after a negative statement to introduce a correction or a mutually exclusive alternative. “Òc” is used after an affirmative statement to introduce a simple contrast. “Eþ, aþþa” are used when the clause (usually the first) is adversative and/or there is no polarity before.
eþþuo and neþþa (or/nor): for alternatives, eþþuo is the general conjunction ‘or’ used in affirmative contexts. In negative contexts, neþþa is used to link negated alternatives.
þuo (than): it is used in comparisons, to introduce the basis of the comparison, usually seeking to measure the force of an adjective or similar description between two predicates.
Subordinating conjunctions introduce a dependent (or subordinate) clause and connect it to an independent (main) clause. They establish a specific relationship between the clauses, such as time, cause, or condition. Many of these conjunctions, particularly those introducing clauses of purpose, condition, or other non-factual events, require the verb of the subordinate clause to be in the subjunctive mood. Subordinating conjunctions can be grouped by their function:
Complementiser: í is used to introduce a noun clause that functions as the subject or object of a verb. This form is identical to the relative pronoun í.
Conditional: the conditional conjunction is giavè “if”. Unreal or hypothetical conditions require the subjunctive mood.
Causal: the causal conjunctions are þande “because, since” and svi “as”, which introduces a clause that provides the reason or cause for the action in the main clause.
Temporal: van “when” and mentre “while” introduce temporal clauses; van specifies the point in time of an action, while mentre is used to indicate a simultaneous, ongoing action.
Purpose: the primary conjunction of purpose is forvo “so that, in order that”, which introduces a clause stating the goal of the main action. The verb in a purpose clause is typically in the subjunctive mood, as it expresses a desired, non-factual outcome.
Concessive: sibbiene “although, though” introduces a clause that presents an obstacle or a counter-argument to the main clause. The following verb is always in the subjunctive mood.
Numerals
Luthic distinguishes between cardinal numerals (answering ‘how many?’) and ordinal numerals (answering ‘which in order?’).
Cardinals
#
Form
1
ienu, iena, ieno
2
tue, tui, tua
3
þrei, þrei, þregia
4
feddor
5
fife
6
sè
7
siu
8
attuo
9
niu
10
ziu
The Luthic word for 0 is zephero, a regular Class 3 neuter noun. While ienu, iena and ieno follows a regular Class 1, 2 & 3 declension, tui, tue, tua and þrei have irregular plurale tantum paradigms. Other numbers are indeclinable.
tue
Case
m.
f.
n.
nom.
tue
tui
tua
gen.
tuaggi
tuaggio
tuaggi
acc.
tue
tui
tua
dat.
tue
tue
tue
11–19
#
Form
11
ellefe
12
tuolefe
13
þriziu
14
feddorziu
15
fifeziu
16
seziu
17
siuziu
18
attoziu
19
niuziu
Tens
#
Form
20
venta
30
þrinta
40
feddoranta
50
fifanta
60
sessanta
70
siunta
80
attanta
90
niunta
100
ondo
Combinations of a decade and a unit are constructed in a regular way: the decade comes first followed by the unit. No spaces are written between them. Vowel collision triggers an interpunct. For example:
28 venta·attuo;
73 siuntaþrei;
81 attanta·ienu.
The numeral ondo (100) functions as a regular Class 3 neuter noun. Because it is a noun itself, it does not agree in gender with the noun it quantifies. The higher hundreds are pluralia tantum formed by compounding the base numeral with -(o)nda, the plural form of ondo.
200–1000
#
Form
200
tuonda
300
þrionda
400
feddoronda
500
fifonda
600
seonda
700
siunda
800
attonda
900
niunda
1000
mille
Combinations of a hundred and a lower number are expressed by just placing them together, with the hundred coming first:
111 ondo·elfe;
164 ondosessantafeddor;
788 siunda·attanta·attuo.
Mille is a regular Class 4 noun. Combinations of a thousand and a lower number are expressed by placing them together, with the thousand coming first. A space is written between them:
1 066 mille sessantasè;
9 011 niumilli ellefe;
61 500 sessanta·ienomilli fifonda;
123 456 ondoventaþreimilli feddorondafifantasè.
For numerals of one million (millione Class 4) and above (milliarde Class 4), Luthic employs the long scale system, common throughout continental Europe.
millione: 10⁶ (one million);
milliarde: 10⁹ (one thousand million);
billione: 10¹² (one million million);
billiarde: 10¹⁵ (one thousand million million).
Luthic’s ordinals, besides a few irregular suppleted forms, use the suffix -þo or -to before fricatives (Class 1n). The historic cluster -fto resulted in -tto.
1st–10th
#
Form
1st
fromo (Class 1n)
2nd
aþaru
3rd
þriþo
4th
fedorþo
5th
fitto
6th
sesto
7th
siuþo
8th
attuþo
9th
niuþo
10th
ziuþo
Ordinals agree in gender, acting as Class 1, 2 & 3 adjectives. Zephero becomes zepheroþo.
11th–1000th
#
Form
11th
elletto
12th
tuoletto
13th
þriziuþo
14th
feddorziuþo
15th
fifeziuþo
16th
seziuþo
17th
siuziuþo
18th
attoziuþo
19th
niuziuþo
20th
ventaþo
30th
þrintaþo
40th
feddorantaþo
50th
fifantaþo
60th
sessantaþo
70th
siuntaþo
80th
attantaþo
90th
niuntaþo
100th
ondoþo
200th
tuondaþo
300th
þriondaþo
400th
feddorondaþo
500th
fifondaþo
600th
seondaþo
700th
siundaþo
800th
attondaþo
900th
niundaþo
1000th
milleþo
Multiple numbers only take the suffix in the last element:
123 ondoventaþriþo;
2011 tuemilli elletto.
Bigger numbers follow the same logic:
millionth millioneþo;
billionth milliardeþo.
Syntax
The fundamental principle of clause structure is the Verb-Second (V2) word order. This rule dictates that in any declarative main clause, the finite (conjugated) verb must always appear in the second position. The first position is occupied by the sentence’s topic, which can be the subject or another element (such as an adverb or object) moved to the front for emphasis. When a non-subject element occupies the first position, the subject must be inverted and placed after the verb.
dregco þata vato.
dregc-o þata vat-o
drink-1SG the water
“I drink the water.”
þata vato dregco.
þata vat-o dregc-o
the water drink-1SG
“The water is what I drink.”
bii liuvalicu.
bi-i liuv-a-lic-u
be-2SG adorable
“You are adorable.”
liuvalicu bii
liuv-a-lic-u bi-i
adorable be-2SG
“Adorable is what you are.”
In contrast, subordinate clauses (introduced by conjunctions like í, ei, si, or þande) follow a strict Verb-Final (VF) word order, where the finite verb is placed at the very end of the clause.
galuovo í, betese sarebbe si eta
ga=luov-o í betes-e sar-ebb-e si eta
think-1SG that better be-COND.3SG if it
crai togissimu.
crai tog-iss-imu
tomorrow do-SUBJ.IMPF.1PL
“I think that it would be better if we did it tomorrow.”
Yes/no questions and direct commands use a Verb-First (V1) word order. Questions with an interrogative pronoun (e.g., vata) maintain the V2 structure, with the interrogative pronoun in the first position.
gai þú snele?
ga-i þú snel-e
walk-2SG you fast
“Do you walk fast?”
togi þú svasvi qeþo!
tog-i þú svasvi qeþ-o
do-IMP.2SG you as say-1SG
“Do as I say!”
vata togi þú?
vata tog-i þú
what do-2SG you
“What are you doing?”
Non-finite verb forms (infinitives, participles) and separable verb particles are placed at the end of the main clause.
Sa mina fregionda è aþþa festa anaqemando.
s-a min-a fregi-ond-a è aþ=þa festa ana=qem-and-o
the my friend is to=the party on=come-GER
“My friend is arriving (oncoming) at the party.”
sa mina fregionda qemò aþþa festa ana.
s-a min-a fregi-ond-a qem-ò aþ=þa fest-a ana
the my friend came to=the party on
“My friend arrived (came on) at the party.”
As a rule, the subject pronoun is omitted unless it is expressed for emphasis, clusivity or clarity. Double emphasis can be used.
snele bii þú.
snel-e bi-i þú
fast be-2SG you
“Fast is what you really are.”
Case usage
The primary function of the accusative case is to mark the direct object of a transitive verb, indicating the patient or receiver of the action. In addition to this role, the accusative is used in a variety of adverbial contexts, often without a governing preposition. These functions include expressing:
Extent of space: qervò þri chilometri. “He walked three kilometres”
Duration of time: non bidò ieno dago. “He didn’t wait for one day”
Place when: þana staþe. “In/on this place”
Sometimes prepositional: neþþana staþe. “id.”
Time when: gieno ventru. “In/at/during that winter”
Within which: licchie ore schia svoltare. “Within a few hours he shall die”
A preposition is typically required for these temporal and locative uses only when the accusative form of the noun is identical to its nominative form (i.e., with feminine, neuter, and all plural nouns) in order to avoid ambiguity.
The main function of the dative case is to mark the indirect object of a verb, typically indicating the recipient, beneficiary, or the entity affected by the action. Beyond this core role, the dative has a wide range of adverbial and instrumental functions. It is used to express:
Purpose: manne non obbia, òc goþa toginda. “Humans are not made for evil, but for good”
Action for: þu schio elpare þi fregionde þine. “I must help your friends for you”
Purpose for action for: qeno nasini bio. “I am the (cause of) salvation for women”
Action against: þamma þina fregiatada schio duoþare þuc. “Against/in opposition to your freedom I shall kill you”
Purpose for action against: manne duoþa bio. “I am the (cause of) death for men” (affects negatively)
Concerning: vata þú me schia togire? “What will you do for me (expressing the speaker being especially interested in what the other is doing for him or her)?”
Instrument: screvo penna. “I write with a pen”
Means: sevo uogona. “I see with the eyes”
Impersonal agent: gaduoþaþa coltella velvi. “He was killed by the knife of the robber”
Manner: fregio þuc manage fregiaþþe. “I love you with many affection”
Prepositional if with no adjective: fregio þuc meþ fregiaþþe. “I love you with affection”
Accompaniment: schio qemare fregionda. “I shall come with friends”
Sometimes prepositional: schio qemare meþ fregionda. “id.”
Degree of difference: alþeso iena giera. “He is older by a few years”
Quality: ienu vieru summa onestada. “A man of highest honesty”
Separation: schio copire þan’ovelo þu. “I shall keep the evil away from you”
Motion away (prepositional): giupa Ravenna du America furondo. “They went from Ravenna to America”
- Comparison (adjectival): qeno scuonesa. “More beautiful than women”
Cause: greto ira gio agi. “I cry with anger and fear” (marks the reason)
The dative also serves a special grammatical function as the impersonal agent in passive constructions, where it marks an inanimate tool or force.
The genitive case primarily expresses possession. However, its functions extend to several other important relational and descriptive roles:
Material: sa celecna stieni. “The tower made of stone”
Author/creator or personal agent: sa celecna togiþa andevi mino. “This tower was built by my hands”
Behaviour: molle vati. “Soft like water”
Often displaced by the relative adverb: molle svasvi vato. “Soft like water”
Research
Luthic is a well-documented language, supported by numerous academic departments in Italy devoted either specifically to Luthic or to linguistics more broadly, many of which maintain active research programs on the language. Ravenna serves as a major center of study, particularly through institutions such as the Linguistic Circle of Ravenna (Luthic: Crizzo Rasdavetascapetico Ravenne; Italian: Circolo Linguistico di Ravenna) at Ravenna University. A wide range of lexicographical and technological resources has been developed to support Luthic studies, and the language council Gaforþe folla Rasda Lúthica regularly publishes research at both national and international levels. Scholarly descriptions of the language appear in Luthic, Italian, and English, reflecting the interdisciplinary and multilingual character of current research. The most comprehensive grammar to date is Grammatica le Lúthice Rasde (“Grammar of the Luthic Language”) by Alessandru Fiscar and Luca Vagnar, written entirely in Luthic and spanning more than 600 pages. Several corpora are also available, including the Luthic Online Dictionary Project, which offers a curated lexicon of over 35,000 entries.
The Ravenna School of Linguistics emerged around Giuvanni Laggobardi and his evolving theory of language within the framework of structuralist linguistics. Together with Sognafreþu Rossi, Laggobardi founded the Circle of Linguistics of Ravenna in 1964, modeled after the Prague Linguistic Circle. Beginning in 1970, Ravenna University introduced courses in languages and philosophy; however, students were required to complete their final examinations at the Accademia della Crusca in order to graduate.
In 1990, the Ravenna University Circle of Phonological Development (Luthic: Crizzo Sviluppi Phonologici Ieniversitadi Ravenna) was established, though research on the earliest stages of Luthic phonological history remains limited. A decade later, in 2000, the Ravenna University Circle of Theology (Luthic: Crizzo Thiulogie Ieniversitadi Ravenna) was founded in collaboration with the Ravenna Cathedral, officially the Metropolitan Cathedral of the Resurrection of Our Lord Jesus Christ (Luthic: Cathedrale metropolitana deþe Ostassi Nostri Signori Giesuo Christi; Italian: Cattedrale metropolitana della Risurrezione di Nostro Signore Gesù Cristo; commonly referred to as the Duomo di Ravenna).
Phonological development
Research on the earliest stages of phonological development in Luthic has focused on how infants acquire the ability to organize sounds into meaningful linguistic units. Phonological development refers here to the gradual process by which children, during early growth and language acquisition, establish a phoneme inventory and internalize the phonotactic constraints of the language.
Phoneme inventory and phonotactics
In the initial stages of word production, word-final consonants are rarely realised; consonants occur primarily in word-initial or intervocalic positions. By around six months of age, infants show sensitivity to the prosodic features of the ambient language, which allows them to segment continuous speech into meaningful units. At this stage, they are also able to distinguish stressed from unstressed syllables, reflecting an emerging awareness of the rhythmic and intonational properties of spoken Luthic.
Around 10 months
Most consonants occur only in word-initial position, notably the voiced stops /d/ and /b/ and the nasal /m/. Voiceless stops /t/, /p/, and, less frequently, /k/ are also attested, sometimes functioning as allophones. A clear preference for front places of articulation is observed. Clicks may occur, primarily in the context of imitative behaviors (e.g., suckling, raspberries). Babbling becomes more structured, shifting from earlier vocal play to canonical reduplicated babbling (CVCV). Consonant clusters remain absent. First words usually emerge around 12 months, commonly in a CVCV format, such as mama (“mother”), papa (“father”), and dada (“give me!”).
21 months
The phonetic inventory expands to include the nasal /n/, the voiceless affricate /t͡ʃ/ (an allophone of /t ~ d/, since voicing is not yet contrastive), and the liquid /l/. The preference for anterior articulation persists, often resulting in palatalisation.
24 months
Additional fricatives appear, including /f ~ v/ and /s/, which may undergo palatalisation to /ʃ/, typically in intervocalic positions. Voicing begins to function as a contrastive feature. Onomatopoeic expressions become increasingly common (e.g., /aw aw/ for dog barking, /ow/ or more typically /aj/ for pain). Trisyllabic words emerge, generally following a C₁VC₂VC₃V pattern. Consonant clusters are now attested and frequently show consonant harmony (e.g., -mb-, -nd-, -dr-), although voiced–voiceless clusters such as -mp- and -tr- remain rare.
30 months
At this stage, children produce approximately equal numbers of phones in both word-initial and intervocalic positions. The voiced stop /ɡ/ and additional consonant clusters are introduced. Coarticulated segments, including labio-velar plosives, begin to occur. Alveolar and bilabial articulations dominate, while labiodental and postalveolar usage increases and velar production declines. Luthic-specific lenition processes become evident, characterised by a rise in fricatives and approximants. Children display greater awareness of syllabic segmentation than of phonemic segmentation.
Word processes
These phonological processes may happen within a range of 3 to 6 years.
Nasal assimilation: Non-nasal segments assimilate to a neighboring nasal (e.g., [ˈrɛn.dɐ] → [ˈnen.nɐ]).
Weak syllable deletion: Unstressed syllables, particularly in initial or final positions, are omitted (e.g., [bɐˈnaː.nɐ] → [ˈna.nɐ]).
Coda deletion: Final consonants or codas are omitted (e.g., [vɐr] → [vɐ]; [ˈbroː.dɐr] → [ˈbro.dɐ] or [ˈbro]).
Consonant harmony: One consonant assimilates to another within the word (e.g., [vɐn] → [vɐɱ]; [ˈstɛk.kɐ] → [ˈstɛt.tɐ]).
Coalescence: Adjacent consonants merge into one with shared features (e.g., [ˈzbaf.fu] → [ˈvaf.fu], realised as [ˈva.fu]).
Cluster reduction: Consonant clusters are simplified (e.g., [oˈrek̟.k̟jɐ] → [oˈrej.jɐ] or [ˈre.jɐ]).
Velar fronting: Velar plosives are replaced with alveolars before front vowels (e.g., [ki] → [ti] or [t͡ʃi]).
Stopping or affrication: Fricatives are replaced by stops or affricates near front vowels (e.g., [si] → [ti] or [t͡ʃi]).
Gliding: Liquids and taps are replaced by glides (e.g., [ˈkaː.ru] → [ˈka.wu]; [ˈaʎ.ʎo] → [ˈaj.jo]).
6 years
By this stage, children typically command an adult-like phonemic inventory. Their ability to produce complex phonotactic sequences and multisyllabic lexical items is largely established, though refinement continues throughout middle childhood.
Typology
Luthic has right symmetry, as do other VO languages (verb before object) like English.
Typological correlations
Correlation
VO language
Examples
Adposition type
prepositions
of..., than..., on...
Order of noun and genitive
noun before genitive
father + of John
Order of adjective and standard of comparison
adjective before standard
taller + than Bob
Order of verb and adpositional phrase
verb before adpositional phrase
slept + on the floor
Order of verb and manner adverb
verb before manner adverb
ran + slowly
Order of copula and predicative
copula before predicate
is + a teacher
Order of auxiliary verb and content verb
auxiliary before content verb
want + to see Mary
Place of adverbial subordinator in clause
clause-initial subordinators
because + Bob has left
Order of noun and relative clause
noun before relative clause
movies + that we saw
Sample text
Sacavano so vendu norde þata sòilo·vu, vaiu so forteso vá, van ienu pellegrinu, þamma acchia varma avviluppatu, anaqemò.
sac-av-ano so vend-u nord-e þata sòil-o=vu vai-u so fort-es-o vá van ien-u pellegrin-u þamma acchi-a varm-a avvilupp-at-u ana-qem-ò.
Agreed they that, who first the cloak of-the traveler to-remove might/could, the stronger than-the other considered would-be.
Þan soffiò so vendu norde ardumente í, mageva, ac þan miese soffiava, þan miese servò so pellegrinu þan’acchio bi se.
Þan soffi-ò so vend-u nord-e ard-u-mente í mag-ev-a ac þan mies-e soffi-av-a þan mies-e serv-ò so pellegrin-u þan=acchi-o bi se.
then blow-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG wind-NOM.SG north-NOM.SG hard-THM-ADV COMP able-IPFV-3SG but the more-ADV blow-IPFV-3SG the more-ADV fold-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG traveler-NOM.SG DEF.ACC.M.SG=cloak-ACC.SG around REFL.DAT.
Then blew the wind north hard-ly as able-was, but the more blew, the more folded the traveler the=cloak around himself.
Gio angiamente aggevò so vendu norde þana sforzo. Þan scinò þata sòilo varmamente, gio immediatamente rimuové so pellegrinu þan’acchio.
Gio angi-a-mente aggev-ò so vend-u nord-e þana sforz-o þan scin-ò þata sòil-o varm-a-mente gio immediat-a-mente rimuov-é so pellegrin-u þan=acchi-o
and end-THM-ADV give.up-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG wind-NOM.SG north-ADJ DEF.ACC.M.SG effort-ACC.SG then shine-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.N.SG sun-NOM.SG warm-THM-ADV and immediate-THM-ADV remove-PRF.3SG DEF.NOM.M.SG traveler-NOM.SG DEF.ACC.M.SG=cloak-ACC.SG
And finally gave-up the wind north the effort. Then shone the sun warm-ly, and immediately removed the traveler the=cloak.
Sva obbligatu fú so vendu norde ad andetare í, þata sòilo so forteso tuaggi vá.
Sva obblig-at-u fú so vend-u nord-e ad andet-are í þata sòil-o so fort-es-o tu-aggi vá.
1984 The Position of Tocharian among the Other Indo-European Languages. Journal of the American Oriental Society 104: 395-402.
1988 Tocharian Historical Phonology and Morphology. (American Oriental Series, 71.) New Haven, American Oriental Society.
2013 A Dictionary of Tocharian B.: Revised and Greatly Enlarged. Amsterdam-New York: Rodopi.
Adams, D.Q. & Mallory, J.P.
1997 Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture. London: Fitzroy Dearborn Publishers.
2006 The Oxford Introduction to Proto-Indo-European and the Proto-Indo-European World. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Alkire, T. & Rosen, C.
2010 Romance Languages: A Historical Introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Allen, W.S.
1978 Vox Latina: A Guide to the Pronunciation of Classical Latin (2nd ed.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
1987 Vox Graeca: The Pronunciation of Classical Greek. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Alquen, R.J. de
1974 Gothic ai and au: A Possible Solution. In Volume 151 of Janua Linguarum. Series Practica. Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton.
Anthony, D.W.
2013 Two IE Phylogenies, Three PIE Migrations, and Four Kinds of Steppe Pastoralism. Journal of Language Relationship 9.
Antonsen, E.
1975. A Concise Grammar of the Older Runic Inscriptions. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Arndt, W.W.
1959 The performance of glottochronology in Germanic. Language, 35, 180–192.
Balg, G.H.
1889 A comparative glossary of the Gothic language with especial reference to English and German. New York: Westermann & Company.
Batllori, M. & Roca, F.
2011 Grammaticalization of ser and estar in romance. Oxford: Oxford Scholarship Online.
Beech Stave Press
2018 Farnah: Indo-Iranian and Indo-European Studies, in Honor of Sasha Lubotsky. Beech Stave Press.
Beekes, R.S.P.
1969 The development of the Proto-Indo-European laryngeals in Greek. The Hague.
1972 Germanic Verschärfung and no laryngeals. Orbis 21.327–36
1985 The Origins of the Indo-European Nominal Inflection, Innsbruck.
1988a A Grammar of Gatha-Avestan. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
1988b PIE RHC- in Greek and other languages. Indogermanische Forschungen 22-45.
1995 Comparative Indo-European Linguistics, An Introduction, Amsterdam – Philadelphia.
1998 The origin of Lat. aqua and of *teutā ‘people’, Journal of Indo-European Studies 26, 459-466.
2003 Historical Phonology of Classical Armenian. In: F. Kortlandt, Armeniaca: comparative notes. With an appendix on the historical phonology of Classical Armenian by Robert S.P. Beekes, 133-2 11. Ann Arbor.
2010 Etymological Dictionary of Greek. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
2011 Comparative Indo-European Linguistics: An Introduction, 2nd edition, revised and corrected by Michiel de Vaan, Amsterdam, Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company.
Bennett, W.H.
1980 An Introduction to the Gothic Language. New York: Modern Language Association of America.
Bergsland, K. & Vogt, H.
1962 On the validity of glottochronology. Current Anthropology, 3, 115–153.
Bomhard, A.
2019 The Origins of Proto-Indo-European: The Caucasian Substrate Hypothesis. Journal of Indo-European Studies, 47.
Boutkan, D.F.H.
1995 The Germanic ‘Auslautgesetze’. Amsterdam.
Boutkan, D.F.H. & Siebinga, S.M.
2005 Old Frisian Etymological Dictionary. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Brotle, C.D.
2011 The role of mnemonic acronyms in clinical emergency medicine: A grounded theory study (EdD thesis).
Bruckner, W.
1895 Die Sprache der Langobarden. Quellen und Forschungen zur Sprach- und Culturgeschichte der germanischen Völker. Vol. LXXV. Strassburg: Trübner.
Buck. C.D.
1904 A grammar of Oscan and Umbrian, Ginn & Co.
1933 Comparative Grammar of Greek and Latin. Chicago: University of Chicago.
Burney, C.A.
2004 Historical Dictionary of the Hittites. Scarecrow Press.
Bussche, H. van den
1985 Proto-Romance inflectional morphology. Review of Proto-Romance morphology by Robert Hall. Lingua. 66.
Calabrese, A.
1998 Some remarks on the Latin case system and its development in Romance, in J. Lema & E. Trevino, (eds.), Theoretical Advances on Romance Languages. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.
1999 Metaphony Revisited. In Rivista di Linguistica.
2005 On the Feature and the Evolution of the Short High Vowels of Latin into Romance. Connecticut: University of Connecticut
2011 Metaphony in Romance. In C. Ewen; M. & Oostendorp; B. Hume (eds.). The Blackwell Companion to Phonology. Wiley-Blackwell.
Carling, G. & Pinault, GJ.
2023 Dictionary and Thesaurus of Tocharian A. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag.
Carlson, N.
2010 Psychology the Science of Behavior. Pearson Canada, United States of America.
Cercignani, F.
1979 The Development of the Gothic Short/Lax Subsystem. Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung. 93 (2): 272–278.
1986 The Development of the Gothic Vocalic System. In Brogyanyi, Bela; Krömmelbein, Thomas (eds.). Germanic Dialects: Linguistic and Philological Investigations. Amsterdam and Philadelphia: Benjamins. pp. 121–151.
Cheung, J.
2007 Etymological Dictionary of the Iranian Verb. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Contini, M.
1987 Etude de géographie phonétique et de phonétique instrumentale du sarde. Alessandria: Edizioni dell'Orso.
Cowgill, W.
1965 EVIDENCE IN GREEK. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 142-180.
Crawford, J.
2012 Old Norse-Icelandic (þú) est and (þú) ert. Los Angeles: University of California.
Crystal, D.
2008 A Dictionary of Linguistics and Phonetics. Wales: Bangor.
Danilevitch, O.
2019 Logical Semantics Approach for Data Modeling in XBRL Taxonomies. Minsk: Belarusian State Economic University.
Davis, J.C.M.
2017 The Semantic Difference Between Italian vi and ci. CUNY City College of New York.
Delbrück, B.
1909 Zu den germanischen Relativsätzen. Abhandlungen der Königlich-Sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften 19. Leipzig: Teubner.
Demiraj, B.
1997 Albanische Etymologien: Untersuchungen zum albanischen Erbwortschatz. Amsterdam-New York: Rodopi.
Derksen, R.
2008 Etymological Dictionary of the Slavic Inherited Lexicon. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
2011 The relative chronology of East Baltic accentual developments. In: Roman Sukač (ed.), Papers on Baltic and Slavic accentology (Potsdamer Linguistic Investigations 7), 17-22. Frankfurt am Main: Lang.
2015 Etymological Dictionary of the Baltic Inherited Lexicon. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Dickhoff, E.
1913 Der Unterschied im Gebrauch von gotisch uns und unsis. Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum und deutsche Literatur 54.466–74.
Dobrovolsky, M.; Katamba, F. & O'Grady, W.
1996 Contemporary Linguistics: An Introduction. Harlow, Essex: Longman.
Dybo, Y.A.
2002 Balto-Slavic accentology and Winter's law. Studia Linguarum 3/2, 295-515.
Ebbinghaus, E.A.
1976 THE FIRST ENTRY OF THE GOTHIC CALENDAR. The Journal of Theological Studies, 27, 140–145. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Ernout, A. & Meillet, A.
1985 Dictionnaire étymologique de la langue latine: histoire des mots. Paris: Klincksieck.
Feist, S.
1939 Vergleichendes Wörterbuch der gotischen Sprache. Mit Einschluss des Krimgotischen und sonstiger zerstreuter überreste des Gotischen. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Ferguson, T.
1976 A history of the Romance vowel systems through paradigmatic reconstruction. Berlin: De Gruyter.
Fortson, B.W.
2004 Indo-European Language and Culture : An Introduction. Malden, Massachusetts: Blackwell Textbooks in Linguistics.
Fritz, M. & Meier-Brügger, M.
2021 Indogermanische Sprachwissenschaft, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter.
Fulk, R. D.
2018 A Comparative Grammar of Early Germanic Languages. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company.
Gamillscheg, E.
2017 Die Ostgoten. Die Langobarden. Die altgermanischen Bestandteile des Ostromanischen. Altgermanisches im Alpenromanischen. Romania Germanica. Vol. 2. Berlin: De Gruyter.
1907 An introduction to Vulgar Latin. Boston: D.C. Heath & Co.
1927 From Latin to Italian: An Historical Outline of the Phonology and Morphology of the Italian Language. Harvard: Harvard University Press.
Grekyan, Y. H.
2023 By God's Grace: Ancient Anatolian Studies Presented to Aram Kosyan on the Occasion of his 65th Birthday.
Guitel, G.
1975 Histoire comparée des numérations écrites. Paris: Flammarion.
Gumperz, J.J. & Cook-Gumperz, J.
2008 Studying language, culture, and society: Sociolinguistics or linguistic anthropology?. Journal of Sociolinguistics.
Gusmani, R.
1980 Lydisches Wörterbuch. Ergänzungsband, Lieferung 2. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Gvozdanović, J.
1991 Indo-European Numerals. Berlin: De Gruyter.
Hall, R.A. Jr.
1983 Proto-Romance Morphology. Amsterdam, Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company.
Haller, H.W.
1999 The other Italy: the literary canon in dialect. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.
Hamp, E.P.
1965a EVIDENCE IN ALBANIAN. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 123-141.
1965b EVIDENCE IN KELTIC. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, 1965, pp. 224-235.
Hockett, C.F.
1958 A Course in Modern Linguistics. New York: Macmillan.
Hoenigswald, H.M.
1965 INDO-IRANIAN EVIDENCE. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 93-99.
Hoff, E. & Wagner, L.
2009 Language development. Boston, MA: Wadsworth/Cengage Learning.
Hogg, R.M.
1992. A grammar of Old English, I: phonology. Oxford: Blackwell.
Hogg, R.M. & Fulk, R.D.
2011 A grammar of Old English, II: morphology. Chichester: Wiley Blackwell.
Holt, D.E.
2003 The emergence of palatal sonorants and alternating diphthongs in Hispano-Romance. In D.E. Holt (ed.), Optimality Theory and Language Change. Dordrecht, the Netherlands: Kluwer Academic Publishers, pp. 285–305.
2016 From Latin to Portuguese: Main Phonological Changes. John Wiley & Sons, Ltd.
Irslinger, B.; Schneider, C. & Wodko D.S.
2008 Nomina im Indogermanischen Lexikon. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag Winter.
Jasanoff, J.
1978a Stative and middle in Indo-European. Innsbruck.
1978b Observations on the Germanic Verschärfung. MSS 37.77–90
1989 Language and gender in the Tarim Basin: the Tocharian 1 sg. pronoun. Tocharian and Indo-European Studies 3, 125-148.
2003 Hittite and the Indo-European Verb. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
2022 The Origin of the Latin Gerund and Gerundive: A New Proposal. Harvard: Harvard University Press.
Kapović, M.
2017 Proto-Indo-European Morphology from: The Indo-European Languages Routledge.
Klein, J.; Joseph, B.; Fritz, M. & Wenthe, M.
2017a Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics (Vol. 1). Berlin: De Gruyter.
2017b Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics (Vol. 2). Berlin: De Gruyter.
2018 Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics (Vol. 3). Berlin: De Gruyter.
Kloekhorst, A.
2004 The Preservation of *h₁ in Hieroglyphic Luwian: Two Separate a-Signs, Historische Sprachforschung 117, 26-49.
2006 Initial Laryngeals in Anatolian, Historische Sprachforschung 119, 77-108.
2008 Etymological Dictionary of the Hittite Inherited Lexicon. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
2009 Studies in Lycian and Carian Phonology and Morphology. Kadmos: Zeitschrift für vor- und frühgriechische Epigraphik, 47, 117-146.
2012 The Phonological Interpretation of Plene and Non-Plene Spelled e in Hittite, The Sound of Indo-European. Phonetics, Phonemics, and Morphophonemics (edd. B. Nielsen Whitehead et al.), 243-261.
2018 Anatolian evidence suggests that the Indo-European laryngeals *h₂ and *h₃ were uvular stops. Indo-European Linguistics 6, 69-94.
2019 Kanišite Hittite: The Earliest Attested Record of Indo-European. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
2022 Evidence for a phonemic glottal stop in Hittite: a reassessment. Historische Sprachforschung / Historical Linguistics 133 (2020), 111-143.
2023 New interpretations in Lydian phonology, New approaches on Anatolian linguistics (eds. J.V. García Trabazo, I.-X. Adiego, M., B. Obrador-Cursach, S. Soler) (= Barcino. Monographica Orientalia 22; Series Anatolica et Indogermanica 4), 115-133.
Kloekhorst, A. & Pronk, T.
2019 The Precursors of Proto-Indo-European: The Indo-Anatolian and Indo-Uralic Hypotheses. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Kortlandt, F.
1979 Three problems of Balto-Slavic phonology. Zbornik za Filologiju i Lingvistiku 22/2, 5 7-63.
1980 More evidence for Italo-Celtic. Ériu 32,1-22.
1985 Long vowels in Balto-Slavic, Baltistica 21, 112-124.
1991 Kluge’s Jaw and the rise of Proto-Germanic geminates. Amsterdamer Beiträge zur älteren Germanistik 34, 1–4.
1994 From Proto-Indo-European to Slavic. Journal of Indo-European Studies 22, 91-112.
1997 Labials, velars and labiovelars in Germanic. North-Western European Language Evolution 30.45–50.
2001 The origin of the Goths. Amsterdamer Beiträge zur älteren Germanistik 55.21–5.
2003 Indo-Uralic consonant gradation. Etymologie, Entlehnungen und Entwicklungen [Fs. Koivulehto] (Helsinki: Société Néophilologique, 2004), 163-170.
2004 Initial Laryngeals in Anatolian, Orpheus 13-14, Memorial Volume to Georgi Rikov, 9-12.
2006 Germanic *ē₁ and *ē₂ North-Western European Language Evolution 49, 51-54.
2007 Gothic gen. pl. -e. Historische Sprachforschung 120.237–40.
2012 Proto-Indo-European glottalic stops: The evidence revisited. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 71/1 (2018), 147-153.
2016 More evidence for Proto-Indo-European glottalic stops. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 71/1 (2018), 153-158.
Koryakov, Y.B.
2001 Atlas of Romance languages. Moscow: Moscow State University.
Krahe, H.
1957 Die althochdeutsche Personalendung -mēs. Indogermanische Forschungen 63. 55-60.
2023 The Indo-European Puzzle Revisited: Integrating Archaeology, Genetics, and Linguistics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Kroonen, G.
2013 Etymological Dictionary of Proto-Germanic. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Kurzová, H.
1993 From Indo-European to Latin. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company.
Lass, R.
1998 Phonology: An Introduction to Basic Concepts. Cambridge, UK; New York; Melbourne, Australia: Cambridge University Press.
Lauttamus, T.
1992 Grimm’s law: a functional-structuralist approach to the first German consonant shift. In Studia linguistica Careliana, ed. J. Niemi, 51–78. Joensuu
Lehmann, R. & Lehmann, W.P.
1975 An Introduction to Old Irish. New York: Modern Language Association of America.
Lehmann, W.P.
1952 Proto-Indo-European phonology. Austin.
1965 GERMANIC EVIDENCE. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, 1965, pp. 212-223.
1986 A GOTHIC ETYMOLOGICAL DICTIONARY, Based on the third edition of Vergleichendes Wörterbuch der Gotischen Sprache by Sigmund Feist, with Bibliography Prepared Under the Direction of H.-J.J. Hewitt, BRILL.
Leumann, M.
1977 Lateinische Laut- und Formenlehre. München: C.H. Beck.
Lloyd, P.M.
1987 From Latin to Spanish. Volume I: Historical Phonology and Morphology of the Spanish Language. Philadelphia: The American Philosophical Society.
Lubotsky, A.M.
1988 The System of Nominal Accentuation in Sanskrit and Proto-Indo-European. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Lühr, R.
1978 Die Kontinuante der urindogermanischen Medialflexion im Germanischen. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 37, 109–20.
Maiden, M.
1995 A linguistic history of Italian. London: Longman.
Mallory, J.P.
2010 Bronze Age Languages of the Tarim Basin. Expedition Magazine. Vol. 52, no. 3. Penn Museum. pp. 44–53.
Martirosyan. H.K.
2009 Etymological dictionary of the Armenian inherited lexicon. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Matasović, R.
2009 Etymological Dictionary of Proto-Celtic. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
2011 Addenda et corrigenda to Ranko Matasović's Etymological Dictionary of Proto-Celtic (Brill, Leiden 2009).
Mayrhofer, M.
1898 Kurzgefasstes etymologisches Wörterbuch des Altindischen (A concise etymological Sanskrit Dictionary). Amsterdam.
McGregor, W.B.
2015 Linguistics: An Introduction (2nd ed.). London: Bloomsbury Academic.
McManus, D.
1983 "A chronology of the Latin loan-words in Early Irish", Ériu, 34, Dublin: Royal Irish Academy: 21–71.
1991 "A Guide to Ogam", Maynooth Monographs, no. 4, Maynooth: An Sagart.
Melchert, H.C.
1983 Pudenda Hethitica. Journal of Cuneiform Studies 35, 137-145.
1989 New Luvo-Lycian isoglosses. Historische Sprachforschung 102.23–45.
1993a Lycian Lexicon. Lexica Anatolica Volume 2. Chapel Hill, N.C.
2003a Prehistory, The Luwians (Handbook of Oriental Studies, Section One, Near and Middle East Volume 68) (ed. H.C. Melchert), Leiden—Boston, 8-26.
2003b Language, The Luwians (Handbook of Oriental Studies, Section One, Near and Middle East Volume 68) (ed. H.C. Melchert), Leiden—Boston, 170-210.
2004 A Dictionary of the Lycian Language, Ann Arbor – New York
2008a "Luvian". In Roger D. Woodard (ed.). The Ancient Languages of Asia Minor. Cambridge University Press. pp 31-40.
2008b "Palaic". In Roger D. Woodard (ed.). The Ancient Languages of Asia Minor. Cambridge University Press. pp 40-46.
2008c "Lycian". In Roger D. Woodard (ed.). The Ancient Languages of Asia Minor. Cambridge University Press. pp 46-56.
2008d "Lydian". In Roger D. Woodard (ed.). The Ancient Languages of Asia Minor. Cambridge University Press. pp 56-64.
2008e "Carian". In Roger D. Woodard (ed.). The Ancient Languages of Asia Minor. Cambridge University Press. pp 64-69.
2012 The Indo-European Verb: Proceedings of the Conference of the Society for Indo-European Studies, Los Angeles, 13-15 September 2010. Reichert, Wiesbaden.
Miller, D.G.
2019 The Oxford Gothic Grammar. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Müller, S.
2007 Zum Germanischen aus laryngaltheoretischer Sicht: mit einer Einführung in die Grundlagen der Laryngaltheorie. Berlin.
Nair, R.D. & Lincoln, N.B.
2007 Cognitive rehabilitation for memory deficits following stroke. The Cochrane Database of Systematic Reviews.
Noreen, A.
1894 Abriss der urgermanische Laulehre. Strassburg.
1913 Geschichte der nordischen Sprachen. Trübner: Straßburg. Altisländische und altnorwegische Grammatik (Laut- und Flexionslehre) unter Berücksichtigung des Urnordischen. Halle (Saale): Max Niemeyer.
1970 Altnordische Grammatik, I: Altisländische und altnorwegische Grammatik. 5th, unrev. ed. (rpt. of 4th ed. of 1923). University, Ala.
Olander, T.
2022 The Indo-European Language Family - A Phylogenetic Perspective. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Onishi, T.
2022 Pronominal Clitics in Tocharian: A Study in the Morphology-Syntax Interface. Los Angeles: University of California.
Osthoff, H.
1884 Zur Geschichte des Perfects im Indogermanischen. Strassburg.
2000 A concise historical grammar of the Albanian language. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
2003 A Handbook of Germanic Etymology. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Ottenheimer, H.J.
2006 The Anthropology of Language. Belmont, CA: Wadsworth, Cengage Learning.
Payne, A.
2012 Iron Age Hieroglyphic Luwian Inscriptions. Society of Biblical Literature.
Pellegrino, F. & Coupé, C. & Marsico, E.
2011 Across-language perspective on speech information rate. Paris: French National Centre for Scientific Research.
Peyrot, M.
2008a Variation and Change in Tocharian B. (Leiden Studies in Indo-European, 15.). Amsterdam: Rodopi.
2008b More Sanskrit-Tocharian bilingual Udānavarga fragments. Indogermanische Forschungen, 113: 83-125.
Pinault, G.J.
2002 “Tocharian and Indo-Iranian: Relations between two linguistic areas.” In Indo-Iranian Languages and Peoples, pp. 243-284, ed. Nicholas Sims-William (Proceedings of the British Academy, 116.). Oxford: Oxford University Press.
2020 New material extracted from revised Tocharian A texts. Leiden University, CIEL, EPHE, PSL.
Piqueron, O.
2015 Yextis Keltikā: Précis de Gaulois Classique. Société Belge d’Études Celtiques.
Pokorny, J.
1959 Indogermanisches etymologisches Wörterbuch, I. Band, Tübingen – Basel.
Polomé, E.C.
1968 The Indo-European Numeral for ‘five’ and Hittite panku- ‘all’, Pratidānam, Indian, Iranian and Indo-European Studies Presented to Franciscus Bernardus Jacobus Kuiper on his Sixtieth Birthday (edd. J.C. Heesterman e.a.), The Hague – Paris, 98-101.
Prokosch, E.
1939 A Comparative Germanic Grammar. Connecticut: The Linguistic Society of America for Yale University.
Puhvel, J.
1965 EVIDENCE IN ANATOLIAN. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, 1965, pp. 79-92.
1984a Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with A, Volume 1, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984b Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with E and I, Volume 2, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984c Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with H, Volume 3, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984d Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with K, Volume 4, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984e Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with L, Volume 5, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984f Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with M, Volume 6, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984g Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with N, Volume 7, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984h Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with PA, Volume 8, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984i Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with PE, PI, PU, Volume 9, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984j Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with SA, Volume 10, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
1984k Hittite Etymological Dictionary: Words beginning with SE, SI, SU, Volume 11, Mouton, Foreign Language Study.
Rasmussen, J.E.
1999 Determining Proto-Phonetics by Circumstantial Evidence: The case of the Indo-European laryngeals. Selected Papers on Indo-European Linguistics. Copenhagen: Museum of Tusculanum Press.
Renzi, L.
1994 Nuova introduzione alla filologia romanza. Bologna: Il Mulino.
Ringe, D.A.
1996 On the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian: From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Tocharian. University of Virginia - American Oriental Society.
2006a From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic. Linguistic history of English, v. 1. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
2006b A sociolinguistically informed solution to an old historical problem: the Gothic genitive plural. Transactions of the Philological Society.
Risch, E.
1984 Gerundivum und Gerundium. Berlin: De Gruyter.
Schaffner, S.
2001 Das Vernersche Gesetz und der innerparadigmatische grammatische Wechsel des Urgermanischen im Nominalbereich. Innsbruck.
Schmidt, G.
1978 Stammbildung und Flexion der indogermanischen Personalpronomina. Wiesbaden.
Schrijver, P.
1991 The Reflexes of the Proto-Indo-European Laryngeals in Latin, in Leiden Studies in Indo-European, Volume: 2.
1997 Studies in British Celtic historical phonology. Amsterdam - Atlanta. Schrijver, P. 1997.
1999 Vowel rounding by primitive Irish labiovelars. Ériu 50, 133-137.
Seebold, E.
1984 Das System der Personalpronomina in den frühgermanischen Sprachen. Göttingen.
Sheila, E.
1992 Historical Linguistics: Mathematical concepts. In W. Bright (Ed.), International Encyclopedia of Linguistics.
Sihler, A.L.
1995 New Comparative Grammar of Greek and Latin. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Smith, H.L. Jr.
1941 The Verschärfung in Germanic. Language 17, 93-9.
Snædal, M.
2011 "Gothic <ggw>". Studia Linguistica Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis. 128: 145–154.
2015a Gothic contact with Greek: Loan translations and a translation problem. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company.
2015b Gothic contact with Latin: Gotica Parisina and Wulfila's Alphabet. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company.
Staaij, R. van der
1995 A Reconstruction of Proto-Italic. PhD dissertation, Leiden University.
Stearns Jr, M.D.
1978 Crimean Gothic: Analysis and Etymology of the Corpus. Stanford: Anma Libri.
Stewart, W.A.
1968 A Sociolinguistic Typology for Describing National Multilingualism. In Fishman, Joshua A (ed.), Readings in the Sociology of Language. The Hague, Paris: Mouton.
Sturtevant, E.H.
1932 The Ablative in Indo-European and Hittite. Language 8, 1 - 10. Linguistic Society of America.
1944 Hittite verbal nouns in -ātar and the Latin gerund. Language 20. 206-211.
Sütterlin, L.
1894 Etymologisches Allerlei. Indogermanische Forschungen 4, 1. Berlin: De Gruyter.
Swadesh, M.
1950 Salish Internal Relations. International Journal of American Linguistics. 16: 157–167.
Tagliavini, C.
1948 Le origini delle lingue Neolatine: corso introduttivo di filologia romanza. Bologna: Pàtron.
Thurneysen, R.
1883 Urspr. dn tn en im lateinischen. Zeitschrift für vergleichende Sprachforschung 26, 301-314.
1946 A Grammar of Old Irish, Dublin: Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies.
Torp, A.
1888 Beiträge zur Lehre von den geschlechtlosen Pronomen in den indogermanischen Sprachen. (Christiania Videnskabs-Selskabs Forhandlinger 1888,11. Christiania).
Trask, R.L.
2007 Language and Linguistics: The Key Concepts. Taylor & Francis.
Treffers-Daller, J.
2009 Code-switching and transfer: An exploration of similarities and differences. The Cambridge Handbook of Linguistic Code-switching. Cambridge: Cambrigde University Press.
Uhlenbeck, C.C.
1906 Aanteekeningen bij Gotische etymologieën. Tijdschrift voor Nederlandse Taal- en Letterkunde 25. Amsterdam University Press.
Vaan, M.A.C. de
2003 The Avestan Vowels. Amsterdam.
2004 ‘Narten’ roots from the Avestan point of view, Per Aspera Ad Asteriscos, Studia Indogermanica in honorem Jens Elmegård Rasmussen sexagenarii Idibus Martiis anno MMIV (edd. A. Hyllested e.a.), Innsbruck, 591-599.
2008 Etymological Dictionary of Latin and the other Italic Languages. Leiden—Boston: Brill.
Vine, B.
2012 “PIE mobile accent in Italic: Further evidence”, in Benedicte Nielsen Whitehead, Thomas Olander, Birgit Anette Olsen, and Jens Elmegård Rasmussen, editors, The Sound of Indo-European: Phonetics, phonemics, and morphophonemics, Museum Tusculanum Press.
Voyles, J.B.
1992 Early Germanic Grammar. San Diego: Academic Press.
Vries, J. de
1977 Altnordisches etymologisches Wörterbuch. Leiden: E. J. Brill.
Wagner, M.L.
1951 La lingua sarda: Storia, spirito e forma. Berne: Francke.
Watkins, C.
1965a EVIDENCE IN BALTO-SLAVIC. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 116-122.
1965b EVIDENCE IN ITALIC. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 181-189.
Weiss, M.L.
2009 Outline of the Historical and Comparative Grammar of Latin. Beech Stave Press.
Wiener, L.
1915 Commentary to the Germanic laws and mediaeval documents. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.
Winter, W.
1965a ARMENIAN EVIDENCE. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 100-115.
1965b TOCHARIAN EVIDENCE. Evidence for laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter, Berlin, Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, 1965, pp. 190-211
Wright, J.
1910 Grammar of the Gothic Language. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Zoëga, G.T.
1910 A Concise Dictionary of Old Icelandic. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
The latin library, ancient Latin books and writings (without translations) ordered by author
LacusCurtius, a small collection of Greek and Roman authors along with their books and writings (original texts are in Latin and Greek, translations in English and occasionally in a few other languages are available)